BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

Gift  of 
Mrs.   Esther  C.  Thomson 


H.  E.  Thomson, 


A  KEY 


TO 


Succession  in  the  Presidency 
of  the  Church 


AND 


A  Complete  Ready  Reference 
for  the  Missionary 


BY  P.  J.  SANDERS 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1909, 
by  P.  J.  Sanders,  in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress, 
at  Washington. 


PREFACE 


This  little  work  contains  a  collection  of  important 
citations  and  quotations  on  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
and  succession  in  the  Presidency  of  the  Church.  It  has 
been  compiled  from  material  collected  while  in  actual 
service  in  the  mission  field. 

The  rapid  expansion  of  the  missionary  work  and  the 
many  church  duties  at  home,  demand  a  practical  ready 
reference.  A  number  of  such  references  already  exist 
in  the  private  journals  and  index  books  of  the  returned 
missionaries,  but  have  failed  to  come  before  the  public 
for  the  use  of  future  workers.  Realizing  the  value  of 
such  a  work,  the  compilation  of  this  book  has  been  under- 
taken, and  its  preparation  has  been  interesting  to  me, 
and  I  hope  the  results  may  prove  interesting  and  bene- 
ficial  to  those  who  use   it. 

The  aim  has  been  to  make  the  work  brief,  but  com- 
prehensive. Most,  if  not  all,  of  the  important  subjects  of 
the  gospel  as  used  in  missionary  work  are  here  presented, 
and  have  been  selected  with  considerable  care. 

Attention  is  called  to  the  carefully  arranged  index  at 
the  beginning  of  the  book.  It  consists  of  a  great  number 
of  pages,  and  thus  forms  a  key  to  the  entire  work.  Any 
important  item  can  be  readily  found  by  referring  to  the 
index.  It  is  certain  this  feature  will  be  welcomed,  and 
appreciated  the  more  it  is  used. 

Part  one,  which  follows  the  index,  is  the  Ready  Ref- 
erence for  the  Missionary.  An  important  feature  con- 
nected with  this  is  the  alphabetical  arrangement  of  the 
subjects.     The  value  of  this   is  apparent. 

The  work  here  outlined  is  not  a  compilation  of  items 
thrown  together  for  the  purpose  of  filling  the  book,  but 
is  a  careful  selection  of  choice,  practical  references  suita- 
ble  for  the   missionary  and    active   church  worker. 

There  is  also  foun'l  ^'n  this  part,  a  bird's  eye  view  of 
the  Church  from  the  birth  of  Joseph  Smith  in  1805  to  his 
death  at  Carthage  in  1844.  The  great  land-marks  and 
items  of  interest  showing  the  progress  of  the  Church  are 
given  in  chronological  order,  and  is  full  of  the  most  im- 
portant facts  in  Church  History. 

At  the  close  of  part  one  is  appended  a  collection  of 
over  two  hundred  citations  used  in  a  debate  in   August, 


\)\l\)\  };  1,1    I  ■)  u  ?i  .<  ii/\<' 


1908,  between  the  author  and  J.  F.  Curtis  of  the  Reor- 
ganized Church.  This  will  be  found  of  value  to  those 
who  may  meet  the  "aggressors"  or  care  to  learn  of  their 
position  in  regard  to  Succession  in  the  Presidency. 

Part  two  consists  of  quotations  carefully  selected  from 
many  rare  publications,  such  as  the  Millennial  Stars  from 
1840  to  1854,  Times  and  Seasons,  published  in  Nauvoo, 
Journals  of  Discourses,  the  Life  of  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Life 
of  the  Prophet  by  Edward  W.  Tullidge,  History  of  Illi- 
nois by  Governor  Ford,  who  was  the  Chief  Executive  at 
the  time  the  Saints  were  in  Illinois,  Records  of  Hancock 
County  giving  the  Sworn  Statement  of  Joseph  Smith  the 
Martyr,  as  to  whom  his  Successor  in  office  shall  be,  Rec- 
ords in  Historian's  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Saints  Herald, 
a  publication  of  the  Reorganized  Church,  Letters  from 
President  Joseph  Smith  of  said  Church,  showing  his  po- 
sition and  reasons  for  the  stand  he.  has  taken.  Numerous 
other  works  have  been  freely  used  in  the  compilation  of 
this  work. 

The  subject  matter  here  contained  is  replete  with  in- 
teresting historical  events  which  prove  beyond  a  doubt 
that  succession  in  the  Presidency  of  the  Church  belongs 
where  the  revelations  of  God  designate. 

THE  AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS 


Ready  Reference,  part  ona 

Citations  used  in  a  four  nights'  debate  on  "Succession 

in  the  Presidency." 
Excerpts  from  early   church   works,  part  two. 


INDEX 


"To  the  Law  and  to  the  Testimony." 

Abbreviations  used  in  this  work  are  as  follows: 

Star  5-126  is  Millennial  Star,  Vol.  5,  page  126. 

T.  S.  6-819  is  Times  and  Seasons,  Vol.  6,  page  819. 

J.  of  D.  is  Journal  of  Discourses. 

D.  C.  124-56,  7  is  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  124, 

verses  56  and  57. 
B.  of  M.  is  Book  of  Mormon. 
Bible. 

R.  is  Roberts  Succession  in  Presidency. 
H.  C.  S.  is  Heman  C.  Smith's  True  Succession. 
Re,  is  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Lamoni,  Iowa. 
B.  Y.  is  Brigham  Young. 
Y.  J.  is  Young  Joseph  Smith. 
Tull.  is  Tullidge's  Life  of  the  Prophet. 
B.  Y.  by  Tull.  is  Life  of  Brigham  Young  by  Tullidge. 
Sts.  Her.  is  True  Saints  Herald  of  Lamoni,  Iowa. 
P.  P.  P.  Auto,  is  Autobiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt. 
Ford,  is  Ford's  History  of  Illinois. 
Hist.  Rec.  is  "Historical  Record"  of  the  Church, 
-r-   used   in   the   index   indicates   that  the   citation   is 
taken  from  some  book  published  by  the  Reorganized 
Church. 

All  letters  used  in  this  work  between  Joseph   Smith 
and  myself  are  in  my  possession. 
Ref.  means  Ready  Reference. 
P.  of  G.  P.  is  Pearl  of  Great  Price. 
W,  is  Wilford  Woodruff. 


AARON  I C  Frie^Uiood  Restored.  62-80;   1,  2. 

ACTS  of  Reorganite  conference  recorded  in  heaven,  62-lOr. 


INDEX  7 

ADAM. 

Has  keys  of  salvation  in  his  hands,  D.  C.  78-15,  16. 

Is  Michael;  Ancient  of  Days;  Father  of  all,  D.  C.  27-11. 

Is  the  Archangel,  D.  C.  128-21. 

At  the  Head;  over  us  forever!  D.  C.  107-54. 

Sounds  his  trump;   gathers  the  hosts  of  heaven,  D.  C. 

88-112. 
Standeth  up  for  us  forever.     Daniel  12-1,  2. 
Was  not  deceived,  hut  the  woman.     1st  Tim.  2-14. 
The  first  man  Adam  a  living  soul.  1st  Cor.  1.5-44  to  47. 
A  Prince  over  us  forever.     63-2  to  18. 

ALWAYS  commanded  to  build  temples  unto  my  name.  D. 
C.  124-89. 

AMEN  to  that  man's  priesthood.     D.  C.  121-36  to  8. 

ANGELS: 

Moroni  .  .  Has  keys  of  Stick  of  Ephraim.     D.  C.  27-5. 
John,  the  Baptist  .  .  Keys  of  Aaronic  Priesthood.  D. 

C.  27-8. 
Peter,   James   and    John  .  .  Keys    of  Apostleship.     D. 

C.  27-12,  13. 
Moses  .  .  Keys  of  Gathering.    D.  C.  110-11. 
Elias  .  .  Keys  of  the  Gospel  of  Abraham.    D.  C.  110-12. 
Elijah  .  .  Keys  of  Turning  hearts   of  fathers.     D.   C. 

110-14. 
Michael  or  Adam  .  .  Keys  and  priesthood.  D.  C.  128-21. 
Gabriel  and  Raphael  and  divers  angels.     D.  C.  27-5  to 

11. 
How  good  and  bad  spirits  are  known.     D.  C.  129-1,  9. 
Ancient  of  Days,  or  Adam.     D.  C.  116. 
Present  at  meeting.     61-37r. 
Angels  present.     59r. 

ANOINTING  and  blessing  on  Joseph's  posterity.  D.  C.  124- 
56  to  9. 

It  was  to  live  in  the  Nauvoo  House;  see  citation  just- 
given. 

Joseph's  posterity  not  plants  of  renown;  see  last  20 
verses  of  D.  C.  124. 

And  blessing  by  his  father,  the  patriarch,  Jan.  21, 
1836.     67-14. 

APPOINT  another  in  his  stead.  D.  C.  43-3,  4.  Why  would 
the  Lord  tell  Joseph  that  he  could  appoint  another  in 
his  place,  if  God  had  already  decreed  that  it  should 
belong  to  the  first  born?  Appoint  another,  but  be 
sure  it's  your  first  born!   ! 


8  INDEX 

APOSTACY: 

They  have  transgressed  the  laws  Isaiv.fl.  24-5,  6. 

For  my  people  have  committed  two  evils.  Jer.  2-13. 

Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means.  2nd  Thes.  2-3,  4. 

For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure 
sound  doctrine.     2nd  Tim.  4-3,  4. 

And  then  shall  many  be  offended  and  shall  betray 
one  another.     Matt.  24-10,  13. 

For  I  know  this,  that  after  my  departing.  Acts.  20-29, 
30. 

Now  the  spirit  speaketh  expressly.     1st  Tim.  4-1,  2. 

But  there  were  false  spirits,  false  teachers.  2nd  Peter 
2-1,  3. 

i  marvel  that  ye  are  so  soon  removed.    Gal.  1-6,  7. 

And  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  them  strong  de- 
lusion.    2nd  Thes.  2-9,  12. 

Then  shall  they  deliver  you  up  to  be  afflicted.  Matt. 
24-9. 

They  shall  put  you  out  of  the  synagogue.  John  16-2,  3. 

A  spirit  of  deep  sleep  upon  you.  Isa.  29-9,  14. 

For,  behold,  darkness  shall  cover  the  earth.    Isa.  60-2. 

Therefore  night  shall  be  unto  you.    Micah  3-5,  11. 

For  my  people  have  committed  two  evils.  Jer.  2-13. 

The   prophets  prophesy  falsely.     Jer.  5-31. 

This  people  draweth  nigh  unto  me  with  their  mouth. 
Matt.  15-8,  9. 

A^d  for  this  cause  God  shall  send  them  strong  delu- 
sion.    2nd  Thes.  2-11,  12. 

This  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days,  perilous  times. 
2nd  Tim.  3-1,  5. 

Knowing  this  first,  that  there  shall  come  a  falling 
away.    2nd  Peter  3-3,  4. 

View  of  Roger  Williams  on  apostacy.    66-1. 

APOSTLES  chosen  by  men  whom  God  designated.  D.  C. 
18-37. 

Not  so  with  the  Reorganites;  they  chose  them  them- 
selves.    82-3r. 

Twelve  in  number  to  be  chosen.    D.  C.  18. 

Not  so  with   Reorganites;    Seven  is  sufficient.  62-5r. 

Must  be  ordained  by  the  heads  of  the  church.  D.  C. 
42-11;  20-65. 

Were  ordained  by  the  heads  of  the  Church. 

Of  Reorganites  were  not  so  ordained.  62-23  Young 
Joseph. 

Vacancy  filled  by  the  Lord.  D.  C.    That's  the  pattern. 

Of  Reorganites  vacancy  not  filled  by  the  Lord,  62-43. 

Cut  offenders  off  the  Church  without  trial,  say  Re- 
;  organites. 


INDEX  9 

Of  Reorganite  Church  cut  off  Apostles  by  resolution. 

62-43r. 
Usurped    authority   when   they    assumed   to   lead   the 

church.    8r. 
Are  the  proper  ones  to  take  charge  of  Church,  says 

Y.  J.  63-33;   llr;   35. 
Set  in  order  all  the  affairs  of  the  Church.    D.  C.  90-16. 
Cannot  ordain  a  Bishop,  say  the  Reorganites.     61-48r. 
But  one  to  receive  revelations  for  the  Church.     D.  C. 

28-2. 

Many  Reorganites  receive  revelation  for  the  Church; 

see  art.  53-3;  45;  61-15;  61-27  to  29;  61-4  to  5;  54; 

50-5;    61-34;    61-37;    61-3;    49;    61;    61-35;    61,   37   to 

38;   61;   61-27,  etc.,  etc.     Follow  the  pattern!    ! 
Of  Reorganites  in  need  of  men  who  will  turn  not  to 

right  or  left.     62-35. 
Absorbed  the  priesthood,  61-50r. 
Did  not  absorb  it;  it  was  given  them  by  Joseph,  says 

Woodruff.     26. 
Woodruff  cannot  lie;  not  in  his  nature,  says  Reorgan- 
ite History.   24r. 
Preside  because  they  are  highest  authority  present.  4r. 
Briggs,  not  an  apostle,   but  is  highest  authority,  and 

presides.     62-llr. 
Joseph   Smith  had  to  be  ordained  as  Apostle  before 

organizing  Church.     74-13. 
Young  Joseph  Smith  says:     "I  never  was  an  apostle." 

62-23. 
Apostleship  is   all   priesthood — sanctified — the   Church 

and  Kingdom  and  elect  of  God.     D.  C.  84-14. 
Hold    all    the    keys    ever    bestowed    upon    man,    said 

Joseph  Smith,  Jr.     74-18  B.  Y. 
Y.  J.  Pres.  of  Reorganized  Church  never  received  these 

keys,  then.     62-23. 
Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  ordained  to  Apostleship  before  or- 
ganizing Ch.     74-13. 
Reorganites    established   their    Church,   and    had    NO 

APOSTLES.     61-39. 
Nine  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  came  to  Utah. 
The    remaining    three    Apos,tatized-Page-Smith-Wigiht. 

See  P.  and  S.  and  W.  in  index. 
A  majority  form  a  quorum.    D.  C.  107-28. 
Where  is  the  Reorganite's  authority  now? 
They  are  out   of  harmony   with   the  law — follow  the 

pattern.     62-22r. 
Ordained  by  Wm.  Smith   (apostate  apostle),  were  not 

of  God,  says  the  Lord.     61-37,  8,  9. 
Briggs   was   ordained   an   apostle  in   Smith's   Church 

62-18r. 


10  INDEX 

Briggs   is   highest   authority   in    the    Reorganites,   and 
he,  according  to  Reorganite  revelation,  is  not  of 
God!!!!      What   about  the  rest  of  them?     If  not 
of  God,  what  are  they  of?    62-llr.    Briggs  highest;  - 
61-37;  Not  of  God  . 

Consistency  in  a  jewel,  but  is  not  found  in  Reorgan- 
ite History! ! 

Reorganite's  righteous  (?)  effort  to  restore  the  Church 
to  her  rock  of  constitutional  law  and  priesthood, 
according  to  the  sacred  books  of  the  Church! 
6 1-5  Or. 

If  the  apostleship  is  highest,  the  Presidents,  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  being  dead,  and  Rigdon  excommuni- 
cated from  the  church,  how  can  Reorganites  or- 
ganize a  church  with  two  High  Priests  and  a  sen- 
ior president  of  seventy,  of  the  21st  quorum,  which 
authority  they  ignore?  l^et  Reorganites  answer: 
"It  was  impossible,  utterly  impossible!  And  if 
done,  what  would  it  accomplish?  Nothing,  just 
nothing!  .We  were  in  trouble,  deep  trouble."  61-39r. 

Of  Reorganite  Church  apostatize;  vacancy  filled — pe- 
culiarities.    62-43r. 

Preside,  says  Reorganite  History.  61-48r.  See  also 
index  "P"  for  Preside. 

If  the  Reorganite's  God  would  not  accept  the  apos- 
tate William  Smith's  ordinations  (Wm.  Smith  was 
an  apostle  in  the  church)  how  could  an  unchange- 
able LfOrd  accept  the  ordination  of  Young  Joseph 
Smith  by  three  other  apostates  from  the  original 
Church,  Messrs.  Marks,  Gurley,  and  Briggs,  as- 
sisted by  two  others?  62-77. 
APOSTLES  chosen  in  the  days  of  our  Redeemer.     1. 

Chosen  in  the  latter   days.      67-5. 

Chosen  by  God's  direction.     D.  C.  18-37. 

Chosen  by  the  three  witnesses  to  Bk.  of  M.  2. 

Are  counselors  to  the  First  Presidency.    D.  C.  112-30. 

Equal  in  authority  to  the  First  Presidency.  D.  C.  107-24. 

Being  equal,  preside  over  the  whole  Church  when.  D. 
C.  107-91,  2. 

And  the  Quorum  of  Seventy  also  equal.     D.  C.  107-26. 

Are  prophets,  seers,  and  revelators.     5  and  22. 
do.     D.  C.  21-1. 
do.     Says  Wm.  Smith,  6r. 

Set  in  order  all  the  affairs  of  the  Church.    D.  C.  90-16. 

Hence  they  reorganized  the  First  Presidency.    32. 

Destroyed  harmony  in  the  quorums,  say  Reorganites.  82. 

Didn't  destroy  harmony  at  all,  says  Pres.  of  Reorgan- 
ites.    Y.  J.  13. 


INDEX  11 

Usurped  authority,  say   Reorganites.     82. 
Didn't  usurp  autliority;   highest  preside,  say  Reorgan- 
ites.    9r. 
Commanded  in  the  name  of  Israel's   God  to  preside, 

says  Woodruff.     26. 
Wilford  Woodruff  cannot  lie;   not  in  his  nature,  says 

Reorganite  Hist.     24r. 
Must  be  sustained  by  the  voice  of  the  Church.    31. 
Were  sustained  by  the  voice  of  the  wnole  people.     10. 
Unanimously  sustained  as  appointed  by  Joseph,  says 

Hyde.     32. 
If  but  ten  men  hang  on  to  Joseph's  measures,  let  me 

be  one.     B.  Y.  33. 
Sustained  by  the  Saints  in  Great  Britain,  and  America. 

10. 
Sustained  by  the  elders,  seventy,  and  high  priests.  10. 
Sustained  to  be  their  leaders,  says  O.  Hyde.  37  and  38. 

do.     32. 
Didn't  usurp  authority  at  the  Rigdon  trial.  35. 
Usurping  authority  didn't  concern   dissenters.    17r. 
Sustained  by  those  who  became  Reorganites.     John  E. 
Page.     14.     by  Wm.  Smith  15;  Wm.  Marks  11. 

by  Gurley  67-1;  H.  H.  Deam,  54;  55;  56. 
Received  authority  and  ordination  from  Jos.  Smith.  18. 
Responsible  to  bear  off  the  Kingdom,  says  Woodruff. 

19. 
Woodruff  cannot  lie;  not  in  the  man's  nature.     24r. 
Commanded  in  the  name  of  Israel's  God,  says  Wood- 
ruff.    26. 
Are  the  Lord's  anointed;  that  house  that  rejects  them 

will.    22. 
Received  all  the  keys  Joseph  received  from  heaven.  25. 
"Don't  be  bluffed  off  by  any  man."     28. 
Hold  the  keys  as  long  as  one  of  them  is  left.     29. 
Will  be  damned  if  they  don't  act,  and  people  if  they 

heed  not.     34. 
And   First   Presidency   received   all   powers   of  priest- 
hood.    D.  C.  112-30. 
Sustained    as    First   Presidency    of   the    Church,    says 

Woodruff.     27. 
From  whence  does  the  Apostleship  grow?    74-13. 
Now  preside  over  the  whole  Church.     38. 
Took  charge  in  1844.     41. 
Rigdon  not  recognized  as  one  of  the  First  Presidency. 

44. 
Cannot  act  under  the   direction  of   one   of  the  First 

Pres.     30. 
Undermined  by  Sidney  Rigdon.     36. 


12  INDEX 

Preside;  Utah  Saints  are  right,  says  Y.  J.  Pres.  of  Re- 
organite  Ch.     63. 

This  great  and  good  man  before  his  death  gave  li:eys.25. 

Received  the  keys  before  the  tragic  death.    23. 

Presented  as  holding  the  keys,  by  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  22. 

Received  the  keys  the  year  before  Joseph  died.  21  B.  Y. 

Set  in  order  the  Church,  Dec.  27,  1847.     7. 

Hold  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom,  says  Joseph  Smith,  Jr. 
5. 

Act  independent.    When.    3. 
BABBIT,  Almon  W.  D.  C.  124-84;  art.  68-7r. 
BAPTISM— Original  baptism.     62-50r. 

Of  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery.     1-3. 

See  B.  in  Ref.  - 

For  the   dead   cannot  be  lightly  passed   over.     D.   C. 
128-15;  D.  C.  127,  4  to  10. 

For  the   dead  not  performed   by   Reorganite   Church. 
Waiting  for  a  command. 

"He  is  a  slothful  servant  that  knoweth  the  will  of  the 
father  and  doeth  it  not." 

For  the  dead  the  greatest  responsibility  that  rest  upon 
us,  says  Joseph.     67-16. 
BEGOTTEN  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  (Jesus  was). 

63-11  to  13. 
BENNETT,  JOHN  C,  joins  Church.  1841  Star  1,  p.  271;  dis- 

fellowshipped.     5-11-1842.     S.  3-106   (1842). 
BLAIR,  SAMUEL,  Church  recorder.     62-4r. 

Griffith,  Cunningham,  join  Church.     61-7r. 
BLESSING   of  Joseph   Smith,   Jr.     69-1. 
BOYNTON,  JNO.  F.,  chosen  one  of  the  first  apostles.     2. 
BRANCHES   of   the    Church — when   all   the   Apostles   not 

present.     3. 
BRIGHAMITE  present  when  Deam's  revelation  given.     58r. 
BRIGGS,  JASON   W.— Revelation  at  Beloit,  53-3,  7r;   com- 
pare D.  D.  C.  43. 

Just  pretending — repudiates  it.     53-8. 

Presiding  elder  at   Beloit.     61-2r. 

Organize  branch  at  Beloit  for  Strang.     62-17r. 

Leaves  J.  J.  Strang.     62-18r. 

Joins  Wm.   Smith.     62-18r. 

Chosen  apostle  in  Smith's  church.     62-18r. 

Leaves  Smith — receives  revelations  himself.     53-3,  7r. 

First  standard  bearer  for  Israel's  return.  61-41r. 

Revelation  proven  divine  by  the  spirit.  61-1,  5r. 

Or  this   spirit  lied.     Compare   53-8  and    61-1,   5. 

Sends  his  rev.  to  Gurley,  who  gets  one  like  it.     61-16r. 

And  Gurley  organize  the  church.     62-13r. 


INDEX  13 

Kev.  received  as  from  God's  own  mouth.  61-7r;   D.  C. 
28-2,  compare. 

Rev — they  knew  it  was  of  God.     61-lr;   compare  D.  C. 

50-6. 
Is  greatest  among  them;  hence  presides.  62-llr. 
Does  preside  at  the  conference.     G2-2r. 
Is  chosen  apostle  in  the  reorganization.     62-5r. 
Confession — lesser   ordains    greater.      62-25r. 
Rev.  condemns  polygamy  in  1851.     53-6,  7r. 
Appointed  to  write  an  article  vs.  polygamy.  61-3,  4r. 

Writes  words  of  consolation  to  scattered  saints.  61-8r. 
Apostatized  from  every  church  he  joined.    62-19. 
Reasons  for  withdrawing.     53-10,  20;   Re.  D.  C.  121  of 

1885,  B.  Tottering. 
DEGREES:      62-20r. 
Landmarks.     62-12r. 
CAHOON,  REYNOLDS,  meets  Hyrum  and  Joseph  in  tears. 
46i\ 
William    F.    Cahoon    and    Nancy    M.    Gibbs    joined    in 

marriage,  Sabbath  the  17th,  1836.     J.  S.  Star  15, 

596. 
CELESTIAL    LAW,   by   Briggs,    a   Reorganite.    53-3   to   7; 
(1851). 

CHALLENGES  for  Reorganites.     67-6. 
CHANGE  organization  and  position.     61-lr. 
CHURCH  not  disorganized  as  long  as  there  are  six  mem- 
bers following  the  pattern.     70-5r. 

Organization  had  to  be  changed.     61-lr. 

Not   disorganized.     Wm.    Smith.      40r. 

A  new  one  established.     61-35r. 

The  church  fell  from  its  righteousness.     62-31r. 

It  partially  fell.     61-41r. 

Lo!  it  didn't  fall  at  all.    53-3r. 

Established  was  75  in  number,  1864.     48-3r.  (Nauvoo). 

Established  had  to  change  organization.     61-lr. 

Organized  was  Gurley's ;  presented  it  to  Y.  J.  62-45,  7r. 

Y.  J.  accepted  the  gift.     62-47r. 

With   dead   rejected.      62-31r. 

See  index  "A"  for  apostacy. 

See  ref.  "C"  for  Church  organization. 

With  only  one  brother  in  it.     61. 
'■        Lost!   lost!  lost!     50r. 

Without  stakes;    abandoned.     70-7r. 

Established  was  without  a  priesthood,     61-35r, 

Justified  in  course  taken.     62-25r. 

Est'^blished  from  apostates  from  Strang  et  al.     61-28, 
9r. 


14  INDEX 


Was  joined  by  all  the  Strangites.     61-6,  7r. 
Not  composed  of  other  "isms."  67-3r. 
Established  on  healthy,  sound,  theology.  62-27r. 
"Will  the  Liord  please  to  tell  us     how     to     organize?" 

-r-45-2. 
Was  in  the  Rocky  Mountains.      1847   to   the   present. 

-r-62-73. 
According  to  Joseph's  prophecy  was  to  be  there,  -r-47. 
Jos.  and  Hyrum  started  for  the  mountains,     -r-46. 
Y.  J.  thought  he  might  have  to  join  the  Church  in  mts. 

-r-  64-10. 
Was  supposed  to  be  rejected  by  God  by.  -r-  G2-3i. 
Impossible  to  destroy;   set  up  for  last  time.  Dan.  2-44, 

45. 
Authority  taken,  destroyed;    and  restored,  -r-  67-4. 
God  set  up,  not  destroyed;  are  mistaken.  Acts  3-19,  21; 

Eph.  4-11,  14. 
Rejected;    authority   restored.     67-3  r. 
Recorder — Samuel   Blair.      62-4r. 
Name  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ     of     Latter-day 

Saints.     D.   C.    115. 
Presented    to    Young   .loseph    in    the   name    of   Jesus 

Christ.      62-75. 

CLINE,  WILLIAM,  Pres.  of  Stake  at  Wisconsin.     62-7r. 
CONFERENCE: 

At  Zarahemla  in  1853.     62-9r. 

At  Nauvoo,  Aug.  8,  1844.    27. 

At  Winter  Quarters,  Dec.  27th,  1847.     7. 

At  Beloit,  Newkirk  Branch.     61-5r. 

Acts  were  recorded  in  heaven,  saith  the  Spirit.  62-lOr. 

Minutes  of  1860  where  Young  Joseph  accepts  leader- 
ship.    62-45r. 

Of  Wm.  Smith's  Church.     61-47r. 

CONSOLATION  to  scattered  Saints.     61-8r. 

CONTENTION    a   very   grievous   sin.     D.   C.    95-10;    18-20; 
10-63;   Art.  67-17. 

COOPER  of  Chicago  and  three  fools.     63-23r. 

Swears  vengeance  on  the  Mormons  of  Utah.  63-19r. 

COUNSELORS  preside  when.  4. 

To  the  President  preside  over  High  Council.  30. 

COWDERY,  OLIVER;   ordained  first  elder.     62-79. 

CREATE   a  priesthood.     61-35r. 

CUNNINGHAM,  JOHN,  chosen  apostle.   62-5r. 


INDEX  15 

DEAM,  H.  H.,  a  High  Priest.     61-6. 
An  apostate,    -r-  56-1. 
Fell  in  with  Briggs'  revelation,    -r-  61-6. 
Departed  from  the  faith,     55-2. 

Receives  revelation  himself.     45-4,  7. 

After  17  days'  reflection,  a  two  days'  debate.     r-o9-l. 
•  Briggs,  Gurley,  Saints,  all  receive  revelation.     61-1,  18. 

Chosen  an  apostle,     -r-  62-5. 

Summed  up  according  to  the  law.    60. 
DEFILE  not  the  Kirtland  temple.     D.  C.  97-17;   8-2-  1833. 
DEVIL  rebuked  at  -r-  meeting-angels.     59-3. 
DIZZY  HEIGHTS— Heman  C.  Smith— Strangites,  etc.  67-3. 
ELDER— the  first  elder — Cowdery.     1-4.' 

Second,  Joseph  Smith.    1-4. 

Sustain  the  twelve  apostles.     10. 
ELECT    MINE  *  *  hear   my   voice   and   harden   not   their 

hearts.     D.  C.  29-7  to  9;   84-33  to  41. 
ENDOWMENTS  in  the  Kirtland  Temple.    1836.  D.  C.  110-9. 
ENDOWMENTS  in  the  Nauvoo  Temple.     75-1,  2. 
EVANGELICAL  Ministers  are  Patriarchs.    D.  C.  107-39,  40. 

Are  not  Elders  or  Seventies.     D.  C.  107-89,  90. 
EXAMPLE  unto  you— God's  work  hindered.     D.  C.  124-53. 
EXPOSITOR— published  June  7,  1844. 
FAIR   WEATHER  Friends  forsook  the  Church.     55. 
FOOLISH   ANSWERS — the  Elders  are  not  bound  by  any 

of  mine.     63-35r. 
GATES  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  you.     D.  C.  21-4. 
GREAT  and  good  man  (Joseph  Smith)  conferred  keys,  etc. 

25. 
GURLEY,  ZEN  AS  H.,  President  of  the  21st  Quorum  of  70. 

67-1. 

A  Strangite.    61-6. 

Labored  with  Privately;  saw  not  at  first; 

Spirit  prevailed;  then  preached  lineal  priesthood.  61-6. 

Could  not  accept  all  of  Briggs'  revelation.     61-23, 

Receives  Briggs'  rev.     61-23,  24. 

10  to  15  days  later  receives  a  rev.  like  B.'s.  61-23,  27. 

A  Mormonite,  Strangite,  apostate.     61-28. 

Perplexed  for  months  before  he  heard  of  B.'s  rev.  61-11. 

Ashamed   of  Strang.     61-13,  14. 

Convinced  Strang  and  others  are  wrong.     61-10. 

Writes  Bro.  Sheen  of    darkness  all  around.  61-20,  21. 

Didn't  know  who  the  successor  was  to  be!   61-24. 

Ought  to  know   it  was   to  be  Y.  J.     67-1. 

Turned  a  whole  branch  of  Strangites  to  re-,     61-7. 

Receives  revelation  himself;  vs,  B 's,     61-15 


16  INDEX 

Cast  off  all,  says  the  spirit. 

Converses  with  the  spirit  again.     61-14. 

Rev.  a  few  weeks  later.     61-16. 

And  NevvJik's  solemn  promise  to  renounce  all.  61-18. 

Knew  oni^    nh  he  could  call  brother,    -r-61-19. 

et  al  ask  God  who  Joseph's  successor  is  to  be.  61-27. 

And  Briggs  organize  the  Church.     62-13. 

Chosen  an  apostle  in  the  -r-.     62-5. 

And  Newkirk's  letter  to  the  Saints.     62-42. 

Presides  at  conference  in  1860  and  presents  his  church 

to  Joseph  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,     62-45,  47. 

Family  with  Briggs,  apostatize  from  every  church  they 

have  joined.     62-19. 

A  Mormonite,  67-1;    Strangite,   61-6;    Reorganite,   62-5; 

Revelator,    61-28;    Apostle,    62-5. 

President,  67-1;    of  21st  quorum  of  70,  Nauvoo;   Apos- 
tate, 61-18. 

Raised  up  Yellowstone  Branch  for  Strang.     61-7r. 

Sees  Isaiah,  2-2,  3,  the  last  days.     61-12,  13. 

Record  in  his  quorum  record,   1844.     67-1. 

Family  and  Jason  W.  Briggs'  reasons  for  leaving  the 

Church.     53-10,  20. 

And  Briggs  tottering  Re.     D.  C.  121,  v.  2,  Yr.  1885. 
HARRIS,   MARTIN,  followed  J.  J.   Strang,  Church   Chron- 
ology,    p.   29,   Oct.   1846. 
HARRIS,  MARTIN,  joined  Anne  Lee,  leader  of  the  Shakers. 

Star  8-124,  in  1846. 
HEDLOCK,  REUBEN,  says  Saints  labored  on  temple.  12. 
HEIRSHIP  on  the  priesthood.  B.  Y.  67-2. 
HELL— in  hell  yet.     62-21. 

HIGHER  authority  than  High  Priest.     D.  C.  107-12. 
HIGHEST  among  you  preside.     45-4. 

HIGHEST  priesthood  in  the  church  is   to  preside.   61-49r. 
HIGHEST  authority  presides  always.     4r. 
HIGHEST  authority  presides,  admit  the  re.  50r. 
HIGH  COUNCIL— standing;   the  12  no  authority  to.     3. 
HIGH  COUNCIL  to  be  chosen,     -r-  45-7. 
HIGH  COUNCIL     of     the     Church     organized.       2-17-1834; 

D.  C.  102-1. 
HIGH  COUNCIL'S    decision    equal    to    presidency.      D.    C. 

107-36. 
HIGH   PRIESTS  calling  to  preside.     D.  C.  124-133,  5. 
HIGH   PRIESTS  ordained  bishops.    D.  C.  68-19. 
HIGH   PRIESTS  sustain  the  twelve  apostles.     10. 
HINDERED    in    performing    what    God    directs — accepted. 

D.  C.  124-49;   also  v.  53. 
HOLY  GHOST.     See  Ref.  "H." 
HYDE,  ORSON,  chosen  one  of  the  first  twelve.    2. 

At  Rigdon's   trial.     36-4. 


INDEX  17 

IMPOSSIBLE,  utterly  impossible.  Gl-39r. 

IT  IS  MINE!  right  to  receive  revelation.  B.  Young.  Star.  5- 

118. 

JESUS  CHRIST  by  B.  Young.  63-15. 

JOHN,  the  BAPTIST,  came  to  Joseph  and  Oliver  C.  1-4. 

JOHNSON,  LUKE,  chosen  one  ot  the  first  twelve  apostles. 
f» 

JOHNSON,  LYMAN  E.,  chosen  one  of  the  first  twelve  apos- 
tles.    2. 
JUSTIFICATION   of  course  taken,  by  Briggs.     62-25r. 
KEYS  given  by  Joseph  to  the  Twelve.  Feb.  14,  1835.     2. 

Of  the  kingdom  given  the  apostles.     5. 

And  oracles;  endownments;   to  the  twelve,  W.  19. 

And  power  and  principle  W.  to  twelve.     18. 

To  building  up  kingdom,  to  the  twelve.     Joseph.     21 
B.  Y. 

Of  the  kingdom  held  by  the  twelve.     Joseph.  22. 

The  twelve  have  received.  H.  C.  K.  29. 

Of  the  kingdom  heid  by  Peter,  James,  John.    D.  C.  12S- 
20. 

Held  by  Michael,  Gabriel,  Raphael,  Moroni,  Peter,  Jas., 
John.     D.  C.  128-20-21. 

Restored.     67-3r. 

Never  was  taken  from  Joseph.    74-6. 

Of  Apostleship  is  greatest  of  all.     74-18. 

Joseph  held  given  equally  to  Sidney  R.  and  F.  G.  Wil- 
liams.    D.  C.  90-6. 

LAW,  WILLIAM,  chosen  counselor  to  Joseph.     D.  C.  124- 

91. 
LEAD  the  Church— time  will  come  when  B.  Y.  (Jos.).  62-21. 
LEADERS,  prophets,  and  shepherds,    -r-  61-42. 
LEADERS  of  Utah  Church  are  convicts,  says  H.  C.  S.  p.  99. 

What  about  Jesus?    Joseph  and  Hyrum?    Ancient  apos- 
tles?    Shame,  H.  C.  S!    ! 
LETTER  from  James  Christiansen  to  Joseph  Smith  and  re- 
ply.    62-22. 

Of  Gurley  and  Newkirk  to  the  Saints.     62-42. 

To  P.  J.  Sanders,  Young  Joseph's  reply. 

From  P.  J.  Sanders.     1908.  67-5;   68-1;   68-18;   68-21. 
LIE — ^"Give  us  a  lie,"  demanded  Curtis.     69-3. 
LINEAGE  hot  given  to  any  one,  except.     D.  C.  42-11. 

Claims  about  Boarding  House.    D.  C.  56-8;  also  61v.  r. 

Plants  of  renown  not  Joseph's  children.     D.  C.  124-127, 
145. 

Anointing  and  blessing.     D.  C.  124-57. 


18  INDEX 

In  us  and  our  seed  shall  nations  be  blessed.    D.  C.  llO- 

11,  12. 
Reorganites  quote  Joseph's  blessing.     69-1. 
Abraham  received  the  Mel  Priesthood  from  Melchiso- 

dek  and  not  his  father.     D.  C.  84-14. 
None  other  appointed  except  he  be  taken.  D.  C.  3-4. 
Keys  of  Kingdom  remain  with  Joseph  always.  D.  C.  90- 

2,  4. 
Joshua  was  chosen  to  lead  Israel  instead  of  the  sons 

of  Moses.     Numbers   27-18,   23. 
Alma,  the  High  Priest,  given  charge  of  all  affairs  of 

Church  by  his  father.     Bk.   of  Mormon.     Mosiah, 

chap.  29,  V.  42,  3. 
Zion  has  a  right  to  the  priesthood  by  lineage.     D,  C. 

113-8. 
Priesthood   continued   through   the  lineage  of  fathers. 

D.  C.  86-8,  10. 
Reorganites  no  right  to  the  priesthood.    D.  C.  121. 
Must  be  chosen  by  the  body.     D.  C.  107-22. 
1st  Sam.  2"  chap.  No  lineage.  '^ 
LINEAGE — Admitting  that  Young  Joseph  has  a  right  to  the 
Presidency  by  lineage,  he  forfeits  all  said  rights  by 
disobedience  and  apostacy,  never  having  remained  in 
the  church,  but  delved  for  years  in  spiritualism  72-17r 
becomes  disgusted  with  that;   jumps  at  the  chance  to 
be    President   of   the   Re-established    Ch.     72-2r  he   is 
now  divested  of  all  authority  except  that  which  he  re- 
ceives from  the  faction  he  joins,  says  Reorganite,  Mc- 
intosh;   63-lr;    Briggs  is  possessed  of  highest  author- 
ity, 62-llr;  but  his  authority  is  not  of  God,  61-37,  38, 
39,  their  history;  hence,  Y.  J.  is  down  and  out. 
If  Presidency  belongs  to  the  first  born,  why  did  God 
send  Angels  to  ordain  Jos.  Smith,  instead  of  the  oldest 
in  the  family,  his  father,  Joseph  Senior?  Or  why  did  he 
pass  over  Hyrum,  Joseph's  oldest  brother? 
LITERAL  descendents  of  Aaron  and  the  Bishopric.  D.  C. 

68-20. 
LUST.     D.  C.  42-22. 

All  blessings  received  through  obedience  to  law  upon 

which  predicated.     D.  C.  130-21. 
MAL-ADMINISTRATION      of     Bishops— Reorganite    griev- 
ances, 17r. 
MANTLE   fell   on   B.   Young.     27. 

Of  Elisha  may  have  fallen  on  some  one.  43. 
MARKS,  WM.,  left  Mormons — deceived  by  Rigdon.     11.' 
Sustains  the  twerv^e  apostles.     11. 
Was  pres.  of  Nauvoo  Stake.     69  4. 
Didn't  receive  his  position  after  following  Rigdon.  69-4. 


INDEX  19  • 

Elder  Jno.  Smith  took  hirf  place  as  president.  69-4, 

Reason  for  being  suspended.     69-4. 

Dropped  as  pres.  of  Nauvoo  Stake.     69-4. 

At  the  Rigdon  trial — nimble  practice    69  5. 

Churches  he  joined  and  apostatized  from. 

M.-R.-M.-S.-T.-P.-He.    11. 

Ordains  Y.  Joseph  President,  -r-11. 

Assistant   chairman   at  1860   conference,     -r-62-47. 

Written  to  by  Young  Joseph  because  he  had  retained 
the   faith.     69-9. 

Is  it  possible  that  he  is  traitor  to  the  Church?  74-28. 
MARSH,  THOS.  B.,  chosen  one  of  first  apostles.     2. 
MclNTOSH,  JAMES  T.,  on  authority  of  apostates.     63-lr. 
McLELLAN,  WM.   E.,  chosen  apostle.     67-5;   his  murmur- 
ing and  sin.    D.  C.  75. 

Tries  to  write  a  revelation;   apostatizes;   Star.  5,  No. 
12,  p.  185. 
MELCHISEDEK  Priesthood  conferred  on  Jos.  and  Oliver 

1-4     Ordination  deferred  until  April  6,  1830.     62-80. 
MIGHTY  AND  STRONG.     D.  C.  85-7. 

Is  Y.  Joseph,  says  re-history.     53r. 

Is  not  Y.  Jos.,  says  re-hist.     74. 

He  is  as  one  mighty  and  Strong.     74-3r. 
MOORE,  A.  P.,  says:     "I  heard  B.  Y.  say  from  Public  Stand 

little  Joseph  should  lead  the  Church,  but  it  wouldn't 

do  to  teach  it  then!   Herald,  Vol  39,  No.  22,  339. 
MORMONS  are  the  common  enemies  of  mankind.     63-27. 

Life  dedicated  to  exterminate.     63-19. 
MOSES  and  the  Holy  Priesthood  taken  from  earth.     D.  C. 

84-25. 
NAUVOO— Why  leave.     75. 

NAUVOO  Expositor  published  June  7,  1844.  Star,  5,  Supple- 
ment, p.  13. 
NAUVOO    HOUSE    for    plants    of    renown,    and    Joseph's 

family.     D.  C.  124-56. 
NEGROES  ordained  to  the  Priesthood,  says  Reorganite.  D. 

C.  115  (1865).     68-20,  19. 

Are  cursed  as  pertaining  to  the  Priesthood.  P.  of  G., 
p.  36. 
NEWKIRK,  DAVID,  stricken  from  the  twelve.     62-43. 

Reuben  demented — walking  home  speaking  in  tongues. 
-r-62-22. 

R.     Compare  above  with  D.  C.  40-11,  12. 

R.    and    Gurley    joined   hands — renounced    all    others. 
-r-61-18. 

R.  chosen  apostle  re.  -r-62-5. 

Cyrus,  counselor  to  Pres.  Stake,  Wis.    -r-62-7. 


20  INDEX 

NOTHING,  just  nothing.     61-39r. 
NUMBER  of  Saints.     48-3. 

Only  one  man  his  brother,    -r-  61-q. 

75  in  Nauvoo.    -r-  48-3. 

Nauvoo  a  busy  city  of  20,000,  says  Young  Joseph.  69-6r. 

Now  1,500  Germans,  Prussians,  Austrians,  French  and 

Irish.     69-6. 
The  county  of  Hancock  held  25,000  Mormons,  says  Y. 

J.     69-6. 
Increased  400  per  cent  in  Gr.  Br.  from  1844  to  1850. 

67-23. 
Ten  to  one  followed  the  Reorganites.     66-3r. 

Fair  Weather  Friends  numbered  75  in  Nauvoo,  1864. 

67-21. 
None  left  in  Nauvoo,  not  even  non-Mormons.  67-19. 
Of  Saints  in  Nauvoo  in  1844  were  about  15,000.  Ford's 

Hist,   p.    403. 
Of  Reorganites  in  her  400  branches     in  1879,     12,176. 

Tull.  742. 
Of  Saints  in  the  Church,  2-1-1845,  95,000;   in  America, 

75,000.    T.  S.  6-793. 
OATH  and  Covenant,  D.  C.  84-39,  40. 
ON,   on  to  victory — baptism  for  dead.     62-33r. 
ORACLES  of  God  given  to  the  Twelve.     W.  19. 

Shall  be  given  unto  the  Church.  D.  C.  90-3,  4. 
To  receive  *  for  the  whole  Church.     D.  C.  124-125-6. 
Revelations,   statutes,   judgments,    endowments.   D.   C. 

124-39. 
ORDINATION  by  John  the  Baptist — Joseph  and  Oliver.  1. 
Authority  received  by  above  ordination  to  remain.     1. 
Authority  taken   away,   but  restored,   says   Heman   C. 

Smith,  Reorganite.     67-5r. 
Who  told  the  truth,  the  Angel,  or  Reorganite  Histor- 
ian? 
Ordination  of  Joseph   and   Oliver  to   Mel.   Priesthood. 

62-78. 
Deferred  until  April  6th,  1830.     62-80. 
By  Wm.  Smith,  not  of  God.     61-38r. 
Of  Apostles,  by  Jos.  Smith.     W.  18. 
To  greater  by  lesser  O.  K.     62-25r. 
To  greater  common  to  both  Churches.     62-2or. 
To  Mel.  Priesthood.  Jos.  and  Oliver.     62-83r. 
Of  Joseph  and  Oliver  by  Peter,  James,  and  John.  D.  C. 

27-12. 
Always  by  greater,  not  lesser  to  greater.  D.  C.  128-20. 
By  the  Heads  of  the  Church.    D.  C.  42-11. 
To  any  office  in  this  Church.     D.  C.  20-65. 


INDEX  2t 

Of  necessity  there  are  presidents  ordained.  D.  C,  107- 
21. 

Of  the  President  of  the  Church.     G2-77r. 

Of  Jos.  and  Oliver.    D.  C.  21-10. 

Above  that  of  an  Elder  ignored.     70-13. 

Y.  Joseph  *  three  times  by  his  father — No  Good.  68-7. 

Y.  Joseph  by  five  apostates  O.  K.    62-77. 

Of  Sidney  and  F.  G.  Williams,  as  Presidents  of  the 
Church.     S.   14-387.     Art.   75-4. 

I  was  not  ordained  by  my  father.  63-36r  (Young: 
Joseph). 

He  did  (ordain  me)  using  the  word  ordain.     63-28r. 

Was  ordained  by  what  he  considered  proper  authority. 
62  H.  C.  S. 

Ordination  accepted,  of  those  who  think  they  have 
authority.     69-4. 

To  the  Presidency  of  Church,  says  Reorganite  Hist. 
They  quote  Times  and  Seasons  5-624  which  says: 
"Acknowledged  President  of  the  Church,  accord- 
ing to  a  previous  ordination,  at  the  conference  held 
in  Loraine  County,  Ohio,  Jan.  25th,  1832."  Now, 
at  this  conference  he  was  acknowledged  Presi- 
dent. But,  will  Reorganites  furnish  date  of  prev- 
ious ordination?  Other  than  that  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist and  the  Apostles  Peter,  James  and  John?  Is 
it  not  clear  Joseph  presides  by  right  of  the  priest- 
hood given  him?     74-23,  24;  D.  C.  102-10. 

ORGANIZE  according  to  pattern.    45-7r. 
Changed  to  fit  Briggs'  rev.     61-lr. 
Authority  to;  was  restored.    67-5r. 
With  two  High  Priests  and  a  Seventy,  says  Historian 
H,  C.  Smith.     61-39r. 
Out  of  harmony  with  the  law  again.    Art.  1. 

ORIGINAL   Baptism    accepted.     62-45r. 
ORIGINAL   Baptism   accepted.      62-50r. 

PAGE,  JOHN   E.,  sustains  the  Twelve  Apostles.     14. 

Gone  from  the  Church.     67-4. 
PARTIAL  fall  of  the  Church.     61-41r. 

Complete  fall,  and  God  rejected  her.     62-31r. 

Lo!  it  didn't  fall  at  all,  says  Briggs'  revelation.  53-3r. 
PATTEN,  DAVID  W.,  chosen  Apostle.     2. 

PATTERN — Follow   the   pattern,   says    Beam's    revelation- 
disobedient.     62-22r. 
PECULIARITIES  of  Reorganite  revelations.     67-25. 
PETER,  James,  and  John.    1  to  4. 


22  INDEX 

PLANTS  of  Renown;  watchmen;  are  not  Joseph's  children. 

D.  C.  124-61,  and  123  to  142v. 
POLYGAMY   in   all   the   Factions   into   which   the   Church 
divided.     58r. 
Taught  and  practised  by  Wm.  Smith  and  his  Church  in 

1851.     61-46r. 
Briggs  receives  a  revelation  against  it  in  1851.  53r. 
God  tells  Briggs   it  was  taught  in  Waukesha,   Pales- 
tine, Voree  and  other  places.     53-6,  7. 
Reorganites  claim   the  Utah  people  were  the  first  to 

publish  it  In  1852. 
Was  taught  as  God's  law  in  Wisconsin  in  1851,  53-7, 

hence  Re,   are  wrong  again. 
In  1835  the  CHURCH  was  reproached  for  the  crime  of 

*  *  D.  C.  of  1846  and  1835. 
Young  Joseph  is  prepared  to  admit  some  things  about 

it.     69-36r. 
Revelation,    D.   C.   132,   given   to  the   Prophet   Joseph 

Smith,  committed  to  writing,  1843. 
John  C.  Bennett  was  mistaken,  but  knew  something  of 

polygamy;    300  elders  sent  to  preach  against  his 

lies.     See  Chronology  for  1842. 
Gov.  Ford  of  Illinois  quotes  a  part  of  the  revelation  in 

Spring  of   1844.     63-27. 
Reorganites  TRUE   SAINTS   HERALD  says:    "Joseph 

caused   the  revelation     on     the     subject     to     be 

burned!"  67-34. 
POWELL  brings  Briggs'   revelation  to  Gurley.     61-23r. 
David,  also  receives  Briggs'  revelation.     61-6r. 
Deam  contrives  to  save  Gurley  from  Strangism.    61-6r. 
POWERFUL  organization.     62-21r. 
PRATT,  ORSON,  chosen  Apostle.       2. 

PRESIDE — Apostles  preside  in  absence  of  higher  authority. 
4r. 

Apostle  over  the  whole  Church,  says  Woodruff.  38. 
Highest  authority  always.    4r. 

Here  is  the  KEY  to  unlock  the  whole  SECRET.     9r. 
The  Law  and  the  Testimony  on  the  subject.    30. 
The  voice  of  the  People  sustains  the  Twelve.     31. 
Representatives  of  the  Rightful  Heir.     61-48r. 
Over  High  Council.     30. 

Always  the  Greatest;   respect   authority.     45-4r. 
By  what  authority?     74-23. 
PRESIDENCY  and  the  Twelve  have  the  keys.     D.  C.  112- 
30  to  32. 

Accepted  as  spiritual  leaders.     62-80,  82. 
And  the  Twelve  Apostles  are  equal  in  authority.    D.  C. 
107-24. 


INDEX  23 

Are  Apostles,  Seers,  and  Revelators.     22. 

How  chosen.     D.  C.  107-22. 

Always  holds  Keys  of  the  Kingdom.     D.  C.  81-2. 

We  have  nothing  to  do  with.    62-34r. 

They  changed  their  minds;    we'll  ordain  him.     62-77r, 

Y.  J.  had  already  been  ordained.     G3-28r. 

Three  times  by  his  father,  not  sufficient.     68-7r. 

Denies  it  being  an  "ordination."     63-36r. 

H.   C.   Smith,  Reorganita   Historian,     contradicts     his 
President.     62r. 
PRESIDENT  of  the  High  Priesthood  of  the  Church.     D.  C. 

107-91. 

Of  the  Church  appointed  and  acknowledged  by.    D.  C. 
102-9. 
,  Presides  according  to  dignity  of  his  office.  D.  C.  102-10. 

Privilege  to  be  assisted  by  two  Counselors.    D.  C.  102-9. 

Appointed  from  among  those  who  are  ordained.    D.  C. 
107-21. 
PRESIDING  High  Priest.     D.  C.  124-132  to  5. 

Elder  over  my  Church.    D.  C.  104-124,  5.  (1841). 
PRIESTHOOD  of  Aaron.     1. 

Of  Melchisedek  restored,  62-80;  holas  right  of  Presid- 
ency.    D.  C.  107-8. 

Restored,  says  H.  C.  S.,  Reorganite  Historian.     67-5r. 

Of  Aaron,  one  holding  it,  may  ordain  to  Mel.  Priest- 
hood.   62-25r. 

Of  Aaron,  one  holding  it,  cannot  ordain  to  Mel.  Priest- 
1-2  to  4. 

Of  Aaron,  one  holding  it.     D.  C.  27-12,  13. 

Reorganites   out   of  harmony  with  the  LAW   of  God. 
D.  C.  26-2,  3r.  (Their  Book). 

Follow  the  Pattern,   says  Deam's   revelation,  a  Reor- 
ganite.    45-4r. 

The  Pattern  in  the  beginning  is  in  Article  l  and  2. 

Reorganites  didn't  follow  the  Pattern — 7  men  instead 
of  TWELVE.     45-5r. 

God  chose  the  men  to  select  the  Apostles.     See  D.  C. 
18-37. 

God  didn't  choose  the  men  to  select  the  Reorganite 
Apostles.     45-4,  5r. 

Power  of,  given   to  the  Presidency  and  the   Twelve. 
D.  C.  112-30,  to  32. 

Power  of.    75-3,  by  Jos.  Smith. 
PROPHET,  not  always  a  prophet.     67-33r. 
QUORUM,  a  majority  of  apostles.     D.  C.  107-28. 
RAZY,  D.  B.,  chosen  Apostle  In  re-.     62-5r. 

Name  taken  from   the  quorum  of  the  Twelve.     D.  C. 
117r  v.  6,  1873. 


24  INDEX 

REJECTION  of  the  Church;  the  living  and  dead.  -r-62-3i. 
Of  the  Church;  authority  restored;  hence  rejected.  67-5. 
Is  contrary  to  God's  law  already  given.     D.  C.  13-1; 

May  15,   1829. 
If  you  do  not  do  these  things  at  the  end  of  the  time. 

D.  C.  124-31,  32. 
Under  what  conditions.    D.  C.  124-49,  51. 
Last  time  I  shall  call  laborej-s.    D.  C.  33,  3. 
Not  according  to  law.     D.  C.  35-24,  27. 
Contrary  to  Briggs'  revelation.     53-3r. 
Contrary  to   Beam's   revelation.     45-4,    7r. 
Contrary  to  Gurley's  revelation.     61-25,  29r. 
Not  the  reward  of  the  diligent.    12. 
Let  the  truth  he  confessed;   the  Church  fell.     62-31r. 
It  partially  fell.     61-41r. 
Lo,  it  didn't  fall  at  all.     53-3r. 

Heman  C.  Smith  is  wrong  -r-  destroyed;  restored.  67-5. 
An  excuse  for  course  taken  by  re.     62-25r. 
Church  fled  to  mts.;  lost  to  east.    50r. 
"Just  one  brother  left!!!"  -r-61-19. 
Would  make  God  unjust  to  reject  the  innocent  dead. 

62-31r. 
Must  have  been  restored;  75  in  it  at  Nauvoo,  1864.  48- 

3r. 
Supposition  only;   established  a  new  one.     61-35r. 
Not  so!   says  Wm.  Smith,  a  Reorganite.     40. 
Please  give  year,  month,  and  day  of  rejection! 
"Keys  to  gather  together,  one  in  all  things."  D.  C.  27, 

13. 
If  rejected,  why  did  God  tell  Briggs,  Deam,  Gurley,  it 

was  not  rejected? 
D.  C.  93  refers  to  members  in  their  positons  in  church. 
D.  C.  90-36,  7,  Zion  shall  not  be  moved  out  of  her  place. 
D.  C.  49-23,  25,  Zion  shall  flourish  upon  the  mountains. 
D.  C.  101-4,  20,  Zion  not  be     destroyed,     though     her 

children  be  scattered. 
D.  C.  103-24,  ex. 
See  index  "Z"  for  Zion. 
D.  C.  5-34,  Fear  not,  little  flock;  earth  and  hell  cannot 

prevail  against  you. 
Did  the  Priesthood  remain  after  rej.  of  Church?  70-11 

and  14. 
As  long  as  there  are  SIX  or  more  Saints  organized, 

the  Church  exist  as  it  did  April  6,  1830,  says  Re- 
organite History.     70-5. 
REORGANITES— Lost!    Lost!    Lost!    50r. 
Weakness  of  position,     -r-52. 
Only  one  man  his  brother,     -r-61-q. 
In  desperate  straits,    -r-  50. 


INDEX  25 

They  discontinue    Stakes  of  Zion.     -r-70-7. 

Say  Church  fell  and  God  rejected  her.     -r-62-31. 

Say  it  partially  fell,     -r-61-41. 

Say  it  didn't  fall  at  all.     -r-53-3. 

Very   dilatory — seven  years   slothful,     -r-62-1,  10. 

Seven  years  pass  by — seven  perish,     -r-62-28. 

Prayed  God  to  take  him  from  the  earth,    -r-61-q. 

Changed  original  organization,     -r-61-1. 

Predicament — could  not  create  a  Priesthood,  -r-61-35. 

Questioned  ordinations  hy  Apostle  Wm.  Smith,  -r-61-36, 

37. 
Justification  of  course  taken,     -r-62-25. 
Hard  run  for  Church  material,     -r-62-39. 
Sound,   healthy,    theology — Briggs.     -r-62-27. 
Would  all  have  apostatized  if.     -r-52-1. 
Apostle  Razy  apostatized,     -r-62-43. 
Establish  a  Church  with  apostates  from  Strang,  -r-61-28 
Organize  with  two  High  Priests  and  a  seventy,  -r-61-39. 
Grievances,  not  usurpation  of     twelve,     but     bishops. 

-r-17. 
First  meeting  place,     -r-48-2,  3. 
Not  composed  of  other  "ites."     67-2. 
Composed  of  Strangites.     -r-61-6,  7. 
Composed  of  all  other  "ites"  extant.  61-6,  7. 
Pamphlet  of  "consolation  to  scattered   Saints."   61-8. 
Claim  the  AUTHORITY  was  RESTORED.     67-5r. 
Resolutions.     61-49r. 

Young  Joseph  not  very  certain  Church  is  right.     68-35. 
Punishment  for  disobedience.     D.  C.  121-11,  16,  17,  20, 

to  23. 
Revelations — peculiarities   of.     67-25. 
NONE  OP  MY  CHILDREN  IS  MY  SUCCESSOR,  says 

Joseph  Smith.     68-20    (1842). 
Frederick    G.    Williams    and    Sidney    Rigdon    are    the 

ones  if.     D.  C.  90-6. 

REVELATION: 

How  received.     D.  C.  6-14,  24. 

How  received.    D.  C.  8-2,  31. 

Where  received— temples.     D.  C.  124-37,   44. 

By  whom  received  for  the  Church?     D.  C.  28,  2. 

Page,  Briggs,  Deam,  Gurley,  Young  Joseph  not  of  God. 

D.  C.  28-11. 
These  have  transgressed.    D.  C.  82-45. 
To  Sidney,  disobeyed.     D.  C.  124-108. 
But  one  man  to  receive  for  the  Church.  Alma  9-6. 
One  man  to  receive.     D.  C.  107-39. 
Know  assuredly,  there  is  but  one.     D.  C.  43-3,5;  28-2. 
By  Jason  W.  Briggs.  -r-53-3. 
By  Deam.     -r-45. 


26  INDEX 

By  Gurley.     -r-61-15. 

By  Saints,     -r-61-27,  29. 

Page,  John  E.     D.  C.  28-11. 

Briggs  repudiated  by  himself.     53-8. 

Briggs  proven  divine.   (?).  -r-61-4,  5. 

By  Deam;  a  drunk  Brighamite  present,    -r-45-8. 

Deam,  not  of  God.     54-2. 

Deam,  doubt  the  divinity  of  his.    -r-49-1,  2. 

Deam,  reasons  for  doubt,    -r-50-1,  4. 

By  Briggs;  write!  write!  write!  the  revelation.    -r-o3-6. 

By  Deam's  brot.  forth  by  what  power,     -r-45-8. 

By  Briggs,  on  celestial  law.     -r-53-6. 

And  the  Prince  of  Darkness,     -r-59-1. 

Many  false  spirits.     52-2. 

From  false  spirits.     54. 

From  a  spirit  that  lied  to  them,     -r-50-5. 

On   polygamy;    article   written   by   Briggs.     -r-61-34. 

Neither  pattern  followed,  Deams  nor  Y.  J.     -r-62-43. 

By  Young  Joseph — peculiar  notions,     -r-62-45. 

On  validity  of  ordinations,     -r-61-37. 

Again,     -r-61-3. 

In  the  evening,    -r-49. 

Acts  of  conference  recorded  in  Heaven,  -r-61. 

The  spirit  intimated  to  organize,     -r-61-35. 

Against  Wm.  Smith.     61-37,  38. 

Wm.  Smith  made  President  pro  tem.     -r-61-40. 

According  to  needs,    -r-61. 

Indicating  Y,  Joseph  to  be  leader,     -r-61-27. 

Convinced  20,000  Nauvoo  Saints  B.  Y.  was  the  man!  27 

Brigham  Young  chosen;  and  ordained  by  Joseph.     25. 

Called  Brigham  Young.     D.  C.  124-127. 

Applicable  to  B.  Young.     D.  C.  50-5. 

Who  is  God  that  sendeth  but  one  man  to  declare  unto 
us?     Bk.  of  M.  Alma  9-6. 

Of  the   Reorganites — their   peculiarities.     67-25. 

Of  Reorganites    accepted    17    yrs.   after  received.     D. 
C.  of  re.    113,  Sept.  13,  1878. 

Not  in  Reorganite's.     D.   C.  2,  10,  13,  77,  85,  87,  108, 
110,  111,  113,  114,  115,  116,  117,  118,  120,  121, 122, 
123,  125,  126,  129,  130,  131,  132.     The  Church  had 
all  manuscrips,   and   all  rev.   were  not  published, 
hence  Re.  do  not  have  the  above. 
RIGDON,  SIDNEY,  blamed  for  Missouri  troubles.     36-6. 

Damaging  testimony  to  self.     35. 

Slothful.     19. 

Not  recognized  as  a  president.     44. 

Blesses  the  Saints.     35. 

Receives  revelation  himself.     36. 


INDEX  27 

Admits  he  has  no  authority.     4. 

Revelation.     35. 

License  demanded.     35;    36-1. 

Threatens  the   Church.     36-5. 

Traitor  and  an  apostate.     35. 

Plans  to  divide  the  Church.     36-3. 

Trial.     35. 

Cannot  preside — when.     30. 

Knew  he  would  be  disfellowshipped.     35. 

Is  disfellowshipped.     35. 
JOHN    W.   said  Y.   Joseph    was    not    ordained    in    jail — 
ne  was  there.    68-19. 

Y.  J.  says  he  was  in  jail  twice — once  when  R.  was  not 
there.      68-31. 
ROCKY   MOUNTAINS— Joseph  and  Hyrum   Smith  flee  to 

the  West.     46r. 

Prophecy  by  Joseph  Smith — West  to  Rockies.     47r. 

Reorganites  admits   it.     48r. 

Zion's  borders  enlarged.     D.  C.  107-74. 

Zion  spreading  westward.     48-lr. 

See  index  "Z"  for  Zion. 
SAINTS  submit  to  the  loss  of  their  leaders.     42. 
SANDERS,  P.  J.,  letters  to  Young  Joseph. 

Letters    to    Young    Joseph.      1909—67-5;    68-1;     68-18; 
68-21. 

Meets  Elder  Cooper,  a  Reorganite,  in  Chicago.  63-25. 

SECRET    MEETINGS,   why  held.      Sidney   Rigdon.      67-38. 
SEED — In  us  and  our  seed  all  generations  after  us  blessed. 
D.   C.  110-12. 
In  thee  and  thy  seed  shall  earth  be  blest,  etc.  D.  C. 

124-58. 
SEVENTIES  sustain  the  Twelve  Apostles.     10. 
18  ordained  into  the  quorum.     62-8. 
ordained  into  re-  Church.     62-8. 
Seven  times  seventy  if  the  work  requires.     D.  C    107- 

93,  6. 
Zenas  H.  Gurley,  pres.  of  21st  quorum  of  seventy.  67-1. 
Ordinations  in  quorums  above  the  7th  not  recognized 

as  having  authority.     Tull.  588.     70-13r. 
D.  C.   124-138,  9. 

Call  them  when  j^ou  need  assistance.     D.  C.  107-38. 
31   quorums   in   Nauvoo.   7-12-1845.      S.    6-74,    (Page   in 

the  Church  yet). 
12  quorums  organized.     8,  8,  1844.     W.  W.  S.   5-138. 
John   Whitmer's   Church   History    Ch.    15    (129    R.)    70 

times  70  if  necessary. 
V\/^hitmer    apostatized    in    1837    and    took    the    Church 

records  with  him. 


28  INDEX 

SEVEN  men  must  perish,  if  we  don't  organize.     62-28r. 

SHEEN,  ISAAC,  then  lead  in  prayer.  62-7Yr;   then  Young 

Joseph  was  ordained. 

Joseph    Smith    (Y.   J.)    President  of   the   Reorganized 
Church. 
Y.  J.  is  Young  Joseph,  son  of  Joseph  Smith  the  Martyr. 

Was  born  Nov.  6th,  1832.     Tull.   804. 

Baptized  hy  his  father;  confirmed  by  his  Sunday 
School  teacher,  Elder  Aim  on  W.  Babbitt.  68-7r; 
D.  C.  124-84,  aspires. 

Blessing  by  my  father  I  remember,  (age  6).  gs-7.  (in 
jail.) 

Blessing  after  my  baptism,  Nauvoo,  as  heir  in  lineal 
descent.     68-7. 

Very  brief  parting  blessing,  as  father  left  for  Car- 
thage.    68-7. 

I  was  6  yrs.  old;  10  or  over;  and  over  11,  when  these 
respective  blessings  were  given.    68  7. 

I  have  not  stated  at  any  time  that  I  was  ordained  as 
my  father's  successor.     68-10. 

My  father  did  ordain  me  to  be  his  Successor.     63-28. 

He  used  the  word  ordain. 

I  don't  know  whether  he  used  the  word  "ordain"  or 
^  not.     63-28. 

No  sir;  I  did  not  state  that  I  was  ordalnel  bj^  my 
father    to    be    his    successor.      63-36. 

Well,  in  a  sense,  I  was  ordained,  or  chosen,  or  what- 
ever you  may  call  it.     63-36. 

I  did  not  know  in  1856,  I  should  be  called.     64-6,  7. 

In  1841,  I  was  called  by  revelation  to  father.     62-24. 

Ordained  in  Jail  by  his  father.     68-7r. 

Ordained  shortly  after  coming  out  of  jail,  says  WigiU. 
67-13. 

Ordained  to  the  same  blessing  twice  after  our  bap- 
tism.    68-7. 

Ordained  by  five  persons  in   1860.     62-77. 

I  didn't  know  In  1844.    64-6,  7. 

I  didn't  know  in  1856.     64-6,  7. 

I  didn't  know  in  1892.     63-38. 

I  didn't  know  in  1896.     68-10. 

I  recollect  three  blessings,  in  1909,  but  neither  of 
them.     68-7. 

Is  the  one  Mighty  and   Strong.     53-5r. 

Not  the  one  mighty  and  strong.    Blasphemy.     74r. 

Gurley  didn't  know  you  were  to  be  the  leader.  61-24-r-. 

Claims  leadership  by  Lineage;  Call  from  heaven;  and 
being  accepted.     62-45r. 


INDEX  29 

And  Lineal  Priesthood  taught  by  Wm.  Smith  1850. 
61-42r. 

Lineal  Priesthood  had  been   overlooked.     61-43r. 

As  legal  heir  by  Deam.    45-2r. 

The  Saints  were  taught  that  Strang  was  true  suc- 
cessor.    -r-61-20. 

Says  the  Twelve  should  lead  the  Church,     -r-63-33. 

Not  called  yet— 1860,  Feb.  8th.  -r-  62-34. 

The  seed  of  Joseph  will  be  cailled  in  mine  own 
due  time,     -r-53-5. 

Manifestations  pointing  to  the  Presidency,   -r-62-51. 

I  have  been  urged  for  years  to  accept  this  position. 
62-54r. 

Numerous  works  sent  me  bearing  on  my  right.  62-64r. 

Possible  motives  for  accepting  position.  -r-62-55r. 

Cool  reception  of  Gurley  and  Briggs.'    -r-64-1,  3. 

Didn't  know  the  Lord  had  a  work  for  him.  -r-64-5 
(1856). 

Might  have  to  join  the  Church  at  Salt  Lake,     -r-64-10. 

Sickness;  poverty,  vision;  jumps  at  the  chance  to  be 
offered.     72-2. 

And  a  fool's  advice.     72-13. 

Wide  awake  revelation.     72-19,  21. 

"Why  not  go  to  Utah?"  Funnel  shaped  cloud.  72-15,  20. 

Revelation  on  Polygamy,    -r-62-58.     9. 

A  hand-cart  journey  too  much  for  Y.  J.  72-26. 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  arise  and  be  our  leader. 
-r-72-36. 

I  could  not  accept — it  was  not  the  word  of  the  Lord 
to  me.     64-1,  2r. 

The  Lord  has  got  to  show  him.     -r-64-4,  6. 

Not  sure  he  should  not  go  to  Salt  Lake,     -r-64-6,  10. 

I  could  not  move  upon  evidence  given  to  others  only. 
-r-64-7,   9.    . 

If  it  is  made  clear  to  me,  I'll  join  you.  -r-64-11. 

During  the  year  1859  the  question  of  my  connection 
with  my  father's  work  was  finally  determined. 
-r-69-7. 

Revelation:  Zarahemla  and  other  places"  only,  is 
the  only  organized  portion  of  the  Church  accept- 
ed by  me."     -r-69-7. 

Now  seeks  the  position — evidence  sufficient,  -r-69-7,  8. 

Now  writes  Elder  Wm.  Marks  because  he  had  re- 
tained the  faith,     -r-69,  9. 

See  index  "M"  for  Marks  and  learn  how  he  retained 
his  faith. 

Letter  to  Wm.  Marks — say  nothing  of  this  to  anyone. 
-r-69,  9. 


30  INDEX 

My  step-father  began  building  castles  in  the  air — 
he  took  a  speculative  view  of  it;  my  mother  ap- 
proved   my    determination,      -r-69-10. 

Wm.  Marks,  Wm.  W.  Blair,  and  Israel  L.  Rogers  vis- 
ited me  at  Nauvoo,  and  Mother  and  myself  con- 
cluded to  attend  the  next  conference,  at  Am- 
boy.  111.     -r-  69-11. 

And  reply  of  Marks:  "We  have  had  enough  of  man- 
made  prophets.  If  God  has  called  you  we  want  to 
know  it  *  *  If  not,  we  want  nothing  to  do  with 
you."  -r-  69-11. 

"We  have  had  enough  of  man-made  prophets,"  says 
Marks.  (I  should  think  Marks  had!!  See  index 
"M"  for  Marks.) 

"In  the  face  of  one  of  the  fiercest  tempests,  my  moth- 
er and  myself  left  for  Conference  at  Amboy,  111., 
Apr.    4,   1860."    69-12. 

We  arrive  on  the  5th;  attend  prayer  meeting  in  even- 
ing; learn  for  first  time  it  had  been  prophesied  I 
would   attend  the  Amboy   Conference,     -r-   69-12. 

The  prophecy  was  not  uttered  until  I  had  told  them 
I  would  be  there,     -r-   69-11,   also  69-8. 

The  whole  people  sobbed  aloud  for  joy  when  they 
learned  how  the  prophecy  bad  been  fulfilled,  -r- 
69-13. 

Is  the  Martyr's  successor,  says  the  Spirit  to  Gurley, 
1851.     -r-61-27. 

The  Amboy  Conference — "Brother  Joseph,  I  present 
this  Church  to  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ" — 
the  gift  was  accepted,     -r-  62-74,  76. 

Ordination  followed — ordained  President  of  the  High 
Priesthood — the   congregation   in   tears.      62-77r. 

Preceeding  the  ordination,  the  following  from  his 
speech:  "I  came  not  here  of  myself  but  by  the 
influence  of  the  Spirit,     -r-62-51. 

I  come  not  here  to  be  dictated  by  any  set  of  men. 
-r-  62-51. 

For  two  or  three  years  deputations  have  waited  upon 
me.     -r-  62-54. 

Opinion  varies  as  to  why  I  accept  this  position,  r-62-55. 

I  have  endeavored  to  keep  myself  unbiased,     -r-62-57. 

I  hold  in  utter  abhorrence  the  principle  taught  by  B. 
Young,     -r-62-58. 

I  can  never  believe  my  father  taught  such  doctrine, 
-r-  62-59. 

Book  of  Mormon  and  Doctrine  and  Covenants  auxil- 
iaries to  Bible.     62-60. 

Peculiar  notions  as  to  revelations,     -r-  62-61. 


INDEX  31 

The  thought  to  assume  leadership  repulsive  at  one 
time,     -r-62-63. 

Never  read  the  numerous  works  sent  me  about  my 
rights,     -r-62-64. 

It  is  my  determination  to  do  right,    -r-  62-65. 

How  B.  Young  is  considered  by  some,     -r-  62-67. 

I  have  come  not  of  my  own  dictation  to  this  sacred 
office.     -r<  62-70. 

I  will  come  to  you,  if  you  will  receive  me.    -r-  62-71. 

I  pledge  myself  to  promulgate  no  doctrine  that  shall 
not  be  approved  by  you.  or  the  code  of  good  mor- 
als,    -r-  62-72. 

Informed  that  B.  Young's  followers  were  the  Old  Fog- 
ies of  the  institution,     -r-  62-73. 

If  the  spirit  which  prompts  my  coming,  prompts  also 
my  reception,  I  am  with  you.     -r-  62-74. 

Carried  unanimously  that  he  be  received  as  a  Prophet 
— the  successor  of  his  father,     -r-  62-75'. 

The  Church  was  then  presented  by  Gurley,  and  a 
brief  reply  made  by  their  President,     -r-  62-75,  6. 

Letter  from  James   Christiansen  and  reply.     62-22. 

Letter  to  P.  J.  Sanders  in  1909—67-5;  68-1;  68-18;  68-21. 

Has  no  counselors,  except  his  mother  and  step-fath- 
er.    69-14. 

Instructs  his  step-father  to  look  for  a  place  of  gath- 
ering,    -r-  69-14. 

Step-father    exceeded    his    authority,      -r-    69-14. 

Citizens  of  Hancock  County  passed  resolutions  against 
us.  -r-   69-15. 

There  came  no  "Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  upon  which  to 

make  Nauvoo  a  rallying  place.     69-16. 

"The  Temple  was  not  finished."  69-17. 

We  numbered  75  in  Nauvoo  in  1864.    48-3. 

After  his  visit  to  Salt  Lake,  where  some  of  the  ser- 
mons struck  him  with  great  force,  69-19,  returns 
and  formulates  questions  which  he  asks  his  moth- 
er— polygamy,  etc. — translation  Bk.  Mormon.  69- 
21. 

Plural  wives:  "Such  a  thing  might  be,  if  everybody 
agreed  to  it.     69-26. 

An  Angel  shows  D.  Whitmer's  mother  the  plates.  69-37r. 

I  have  never  conversed  with  James  J,  Strang-  -1  m 
unbiased.     62-57. 

I  had  a  chat  with  James  J.  Strang,  and  promised 
to  meet  him  again.     72-1. 

Lacked  wisdom,  and  asked  of  God.     72-1 6r. 

Investigates  Spiritualism  three  or  four  years.     72-17r. 

Believed  the  Lord  would  enable  him  to  decide.    72-18r. 

Peculiar   vision — funnel-shaped  cloud.     72-19r. 


32  INDEX 

Is  polygamy  of  God?     72-21r. 

I  questioned  mother  about  it.     72-22r. 

Receives   letter   from    Zarahemla.      72-21)r. 

Says  the  Church  practically  set  aside  Tullidge's  His- 
tory.    68-8r. 

Briggs'  revelation  is  one  of  the  things  ihat  occurred. 
68-9r. 

Fails  t-  give  citation  where  record  ot:  setting  aside 
of  Tull.  Hist.,  73-2. 

Not  very  certain  he  is  on  the  right  road,  now!  68-35. 
(Year   1909). 

SMITH,  EMMA,  D.  C.  25-14;  D.  C.  20-32  to  34. 

Married  Bidamon,  an  unbeliever.     69-6;   Tull.  798. 
United  with  the  Reorganites  on  original  baptism.     62- 
77p. 

SMITH,  HYRUM,  is  a  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  unto  th-^ 
Church  as.     D.    C.   124-94. 
Is  patriarch  of  the  Church.     D.   C.  124-124;   91,  v.  b;^ 

right. 
If  he  had  lived  would  have  lead  the  Church.     29. 
I  want  Hyrum  to  live  to  lead  the  Church,     69-2. 
With  Joseph  were  preparing  for  a  flight  to  the  west. 

46r. 
SMITH,  WILLIAM  B.,  chosen  one  of  the  first  Apostles.  2. 
Ordained  a  Phophet,  Seer  and  Revelator.     6r. 
Sustains  the  whole  twelve  May  15th,  1845.     15. 
Violent  temper.     71-8  to  10. 
Apostatizes  from  the  Church.     71-3. 
Excommunicated   from    the  Church.     10-12-1845.     71  . 
Arraignment  of  the  Twelve  Apostles.     71-2,  3. 
First  to  raise  his  musket  against  B.  Young.     71-5. 
Preaches  lineal  priesthood  and  Y.     Joseph     in     1845. 

71-4. 
Joins   J.   J.   Strang,   and  is   excommunicated   from   his 

Church.     62-18. 
Organizes   a    Church   of  his   own;    Pres.   pro   tern   tor 

Y.  J.     61-44r. 
Is  Pres.  of  his  Church,  and  Wight,  Hook,  and  Wood, 

counselors.     61-44r. 
Church  composed  of  Saints  from  No.  111.,  and  So.  Wis- 
consin.    61-44r. 
Introdluces    the    practlice    cf>X    polygtimy!,    with    di^^- 

trous  results,  1851.     61-46r. 
Ordains  Apostles,  but  they  are  not  of  God.     61-37-8. 
Is  the  only  legitimate  President  since  1844.     61-48r. 
Ordained  a  70  in  Reorganite  Church.     62-8. 


INDEX  33 

SMITH,  JOSEPH,  born  in  Sharon,  Windsor  Co.,  Vt,  Dec. 

23,   1805. 

On  authority  of  Sidney  Rigdon.     44. 

Ordains  Apostles.     18. 

Ordained  an  elder.     62-79. 

Confers   keys.     19. 

See  Gospel  Reference  *'H"  Historical. 

Was  a  prophet  before  he  was  baptized.    74-b. 

Is  not  a  fallen  prophet,  says  B.  Young.     74-8. 

No  man  will  ever  stand  between  him  and  the  Twelve. 
74-9. 

Wanted  Hyrum  to  live  and  lead  the  Church  June  20, 
1844.     69-2. 

Was  ordained  an  apostle — then  had  right  to  organize. 
74-14. 

Could  not  have  built  up  Church  without  being  an 
Apostle.     74-15. 

Was  not  ordained  President  of  the  Church.  74-24. 

Was  President  by  authority  of  the  Apostleship  he 
held,  and  the  sanction  of  the  brethren.  62-79  to 
82;  this  was  in  harmony  with  a  previous  ordina- 
tion and  commandment  by  John  and  Peter,  Jas. 
and  Jno.     62-80. 

SOUND  Constitutional     Statement  of  the  Priesthood.   61- 
50r. 

SPIRITS— False.  54. 

Lied  to  them,    -r-  50-5. 

STAKES  discontinued,     -r-  70-7. 

No  "Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  to  gather  at  Nauvoo.  69-16. 

Organized  at  Palestine,     -r-  61-45. 

Of  Zion  established  in  Wisconsin,     -r-  62-6. 

STRANG,  JAMES  J.,  Church  contemptible,     -r-  61-14. 
To  save  Gurley  from  the  evils  of  Strangism.    61-6. 

STRANGITES — whole  branch  becomes  Reorganites.    -r-61- 
6,  7. 

And  all  other  "ites"  become  reorganites.     70-11. 
And  other  "ites"   don't  form  reorganites,  says  H.  C. 

Smith,  a  reorganite.     67-3. 
A  second  edition  of  Rigdonism;   they  tell  horrid  lies. 

67-4. 

SUCCESSOR  to  Joseph  Smith  not  his  children,  68-20,  says 
Joseph  Smith,  1842. 

Frederick  G.  Williams  and  Sidney  Rigdon  equal  with 
Jos.  D.  C.  90-6. 


34  INDEX 

TEMPLE  work  did  not  cease  at  Nauvoo;  Young  Joseph,  -r- 
13. 
Suit  Wm.  Smith's  answers  as  to  ordination  to  Prophet, 

Seer,  etc.     6. 
Work  did  not  cease  only  when  mobs  were  upon  them. 

Hedlock  12. 
At  Kirtland  must  not  be  defiled.    D.  C.  97-17. 
Building  always  commanded.     D.  G.  124-39. 
In  Nauvoo— sufficient  time.     D.  C.  124-31  to  33. 
Do  the  work  in  the  temples  or  be  rejected.    D.  C.  124- 

47. 
And  city  in  Jackson  Co.,  Mo.,  accepted — hindered  by 

enemies.     D.  C.  124-49  and  51. 
Must  not  be  defiled — if  they  are  I  will  not  come  to 

them.    D.  C.  97-16  to  18. 
At  Nauvoo  dedicated  Oct.  5,  1845.     Star.  6-195. 
In  Mo.,  corner  stone  laid  before  mob  were  awake  by 

the  twelve.     4-26-'39. 
At   Nauvoo  publicly  dedicated   by   O.   Hyde,   5-1-1846. 

Church   Chro.  Z7. 
Conference  in  N  *  *  first  time  for  three  years.     S.  6, 

195,  Oct.  1845. 
Enemies  took  possession  Sept.  30,  1845. 
Let  the  work  on  my  temple  *  *  continue  on.     D.   C. 

127-4. 
Endowment  in  Nauvoo.     75-1,    2. 
TIMES  AND  SEASONS,  published  Nov.  1839,  by  Robinson 
and  Carlos  Smith.     Hist.  Rec.  751. 

TONGUES,  Speaking  in  *  *  walking  homeward,   -r-61-22. 

His  wife  speaks  In     *    -r-  61-22. 

Singing  and  speaking  in     *  *  Gurley's  little  girl.   61- 
25  -r-. 
TRANSITION  instantaneous.     59r. 
TROUBLE,  deep  trouble.  61-39r. 
TULLIDGE'S  History  is  a  Reorganite  publication.  73-lr. 

Was  revised  by  him  for  the  Publishers.     73-4  to  lOr. 
UNITED  ORDER  dissolved.    D.  C.  104-52  to  3. 
USURPATION  by  the  Apostles  destroyed  harmony  in  all 

quorums,     -r-  8. 

See  index  "A"  for  Apostles. 
VACANCY  of  Apostles  filled  how.    -r-  62-43. 

See  D.  C.  118-6. 
VALIDITY  of  ordination  in  re-.  Church,  -r-  61-36. 

do.    answer  given.     61-37. 
WATCHMEN  on  the  towers.     D.  C.  124-61.     (1841). 
WATT,  GEO.  D.,  first  man  baptized  in  England,  1837,  July 

30,  by  Kimball.     S.  1-291. 


INDEX  35 

WAUKESHAW  Branch  organized  under   Strang.     62-17r. 
WHITE,  GEORGE,  chosen  Apostle.     62-5r. 
Apostatizes.     62-43r. 

WHITEHEAD,   JAMES,   ridiculous   statement  about  Y.   J. 
ordination.     67-24. 

WIGHT,  LYMAN,  hardly  sustained  in  his  position  as  apos- 
tle.    16. 

Says  Young  Joseph  was  ordained  out  of  Jail.     67-13. 

I  was  ordained  in  Jail,  says  Y.  J.,  age  about  6  yrs.  68-7. 

Y.  J.  was  not  ordained  in  Jail,  says  Jno.  W.  Rigdon. 
68-18. 

Beware,  Lyman,  for  satan  desireth  to  sift  thee.    D.  C. 
52-12. 

Counselor  in  Wm.  Smith's  Church.     61-44r. 
WILLIAMS,  FREDERICK   G.,  called  to  Presidency.  D.  C. 

81-1,  2. 

WISE  men  smile  at  our  folly.     62-28r. 

WITNESSES,  three.     2. 

WOODRUFF,  WILFORD,  chosen  one  of  the  Apostles.     18. 
Address.     10. 
Cannot  lie;  not  in  the  nature  of  the  man.     24r. 

WREST  the  scriptures.    D.  C.  121.  Liberty  Jail  Blessing.  (3 

Reorganltes.) 
WRITE,  write  write.    53-7r. 

B.  Y.  is  Brigham  Young. 

Chosen  one  of  the  first  Apostles.    2. 

If  he  ever  leads  the  Church,  he  will  lead  it  to  hell. 

62-21. 
On  apostacy  from  Joseph  and  his  measures.     33. 
Mantle  of  Joseph  on  him.     43. 

God  will  raise  up  others  to  take  Joseph's  place.    39. 
Sustained;   mantle  of  Joseph  Fallen  on  him.     27. 
Favor  of  carrying  out  Joseph's  measures.     33. 
You  cannot  fill  the  office  of  Prophet,  Seer  and  Reve- 

lator.     62-78. 
Says  Jesus  was  begotten  by  the  power  of  Holy  Ghost. 

63-11,  13. 
Views  about  Adam.     63-6,  15. 
Inaugurates  a  movement   that  sheds   enduring  lustre 

on  his  name.     71-11. 
Loyalty  to  Joseph  (W.  W.).  74-5. 

do.     Not  fallen.     74-8. 
The  stars   have  set  in  blood,   but  will  rise  in   glory 

by  and  by  (Hyde).  43. 
Nominated  President,  74-11. 
A  Prophet,  Seer  and  Revelator.     74-12. 


36  INDEX 

Said:      AH  that  want  to  draw  away  a  party,  let  them 

do  it.     74-20. 
If  Joseph  had  risen  from  the  dead  and  again  spoken. 

74-21. 
If  I  had  not  seen  him  (Woodruff).     74-22. 
It  is  by  the  voice  of  God  and  the  voice  of  the  people. 

74-23. 
Not  ordained,  says  F.  D.  Richards.     74-24. 
Is  our  President  and  our  head.     29. 
Had  sealed  on  him  every  key  and  power,  W.  W.     19. 
Joseph  told  the  12  the  year  before  he  died.     21. 
Who  ordained  B.  Y.     25. 

Who  ordained  B.  Y.     Joseph  Smith  ordained  him.  25. 
Was  chosen  by  revelation.     D.  C.  124-127. 
On  ordaination  by  Joseph  Smith.     25. 
On  ordination.     74-12  to  19. 

Was  loyal  to  Joseph  the  Prophet,  says  Woodruff.  74-5. 
Says  it  is  his  right  to  receive  revelation.     74-9. 
Says   Joseph   S. — ordained   Hyrum   to  take  his  place. 

74-10. 
Is  President  by  the  voice  of  the  people.  74-12. 
Was  never  ordained  a  High  Priest.     74-16. 
Prophecy — Let   any   man  try   to   lead    away    a   party. 

74-20. 
Presides  by  authority  of  God  and  man.  74-23. 
Was  not  ordained  President  of  the  Church.     74-24. 

ZA RAH  EM  LA,  Wisconsin,  is  the  favored  spot,    -r-  62-9. 
ZION  to  be  rebuilt.    &3-5. 

Regulations  of,  by  Joseph.     3. 

Out  of  *  *  shall  go  forth  the  law-Isaiah.     2-1,  2,  3. 

Established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains— Micah.  4-1,  2. 

Flourish  upon  the  mountains.     D.  C.  49-23,  25. 

A  Stake  of.    D.  C.  104-48. 

do.     D.   C.   101-18,    19,   21;    none  other   place   ap- 
pointed;  neither  shall  be 

Pure  in  heart.     D.  C.  98-18,  19,  21. 

Independence,  Jackson  Co.,  Mo.,  place  for     "city     of 
Zion."     74-25. 

It  shall  not  be  a  Zion  unto  you  if,  D.  C.  119-6,  you 
don't  pay  your  tithes. 

Has  a  right  to  the  Priesthood  by  lineage.  D.  C.  113-8. 

Other  Stakes  besides  Kirtland.     D.  C.  109-59. 

Of  Enoch.     D.  C.  38-4. 

Center — Jackson    Co.,    Mo.     Temple   and    city   there! 
D.  C.   124-49,   51;    53. 

Between  Atlantic  and  Pacific— equal  distance.     74-25. 

Borders  enlarged.     D.  C.  107-74. 

North  and   South  America.     74-26. 

All  America  was  now  declared  Zion.    48-1. 


INDEX  37 

To  be  purchased.    D.  C.  63-29. 

Shall  flourish  on  the  tops  of  the  mountains.  D.  C.  49- 
23,  25. 

Not  destroyed,  though  her  children  be  scattered.  D. 
C.  101-4,  5  to  20. 

Moved,  seconded,  and  carried,  other  Stakes  bo  locat- 
ed.    S.  16-86,  9-17-1837. 

D.  C.  103-24V  ex. 


PART  I 


APOSTLES— 

Peter,  a  fisherman.     Matt.  4-18,  19. 

James,  son  of  Zeb.;  a  fisherman.    Acts.  12-1,  2. 

John,  son  of  Zeb.;    a  fisherman.     Acts.  12-1,  2. 

Andrew,  Simon's  bro.;   a  fisherman.     Matt.     4-18,  19. 

Simon,  Andrew's  bro.;   a  fisherman.     Mark.  1-16. 

Matthew,  a  custom  officer.     Matt.  9-9. 

Levi,  son  of  Alphaeus;    custom  officer.     Mark  2-14. 

Philip.     Mark  3-18. 

Bartholomew.    Mark  3-18. 

Thomas.     Mark  3-18. 

James,  son  of  Alphaeus.     Mark  3-18. 

Thaddaeus.    Mark  3-18. 

Judas.     Mark  3-19. 

Paul.    1st  Cor.  9-1. 

Barnabas.     Acts.  14-14. 

Silas.     Acts.  15-40. 

ARTICLES    BELOW   REFER  TO   PART  TWO   OF 
THIS    BOOK. 

Art,   1. 

First  chosen  in  the  Church.     67-5. 
Restored  Melchisedek  Priesthood.     D.  C.  27-12. 
Greater  than  John  the  Baptist.     Art.  1. 
Chosen  by  God's  direction.     D.  C.  18-37. 

Art.   2. 

Chosen  by  three  witnesses. 

Keys,  authority,  duties.     D.  C.  27-12,  13. 

Authority  to  preach  or  build  up  the  church.  D.  C.  42-11. 

Authority  to  ordain  others.     D.  C.  18-32. 

Art.  3. 
Regulate  matters  in  the  church. 
Art.  4. 

Preside  in  absence  of  higher  authority. 
Traveling  Presiding  High  Council.     D.  C.  107-34. 


Vt 


40  READY  REFERENCE 

Are  counselors  to  the  Presidency  and  have  the  i)ower 

of  the  Priesthood.     D.  C.  112-30. 
EQUAL   IN   AUTHORITY    and   POWER   to   the   First 

Presidency.     D.   C.   107-24. 
And  Quorum  of  70  also  EQUAL.     D.  C.  107-26. 

Art.   5. 
Prophets,  Seers,  and  Revelators. 

Art.    6. 

Do,  says  Wm.  Smith,  a  Reorganite. 

Do,  says  the  Lord  to  Joseph.     D.  C.  21-1. 
Appointed  to  fill  vacancies.     D.  C.  118-6. 
Being  equal  with  the  Presidency,  set  in   order   ALL 

the  Affairs  of  this  Church  and  Kingdom.    D.  C.  90- 

16. 
Being  equal,  it  is  their  duty  to  preside  over  the  whole 

Church.     D.  C.  107-91,  2. 

Art.  32. 

Set  in  order  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church  Dec. 

5,   1847.     Art.   74-11.     See  Church   Chronology   by 

Jenson  (1890). 
Are   in   harmony   with   the   law   in   reorganizing   this 

quorum.     D.  C.  90-16. 
Informed  by  God  there  was  to  be  no  disorganization 

of  the  Church  until  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ. 

D.  C.   27-12,  18. 

Art.   8. 

Usurpation  of  authority  destroyed  harmony  between 
all  the  quorums.  Reorg.  Hist,  of  the  Prophet  by 
Edw.  Tullidge   (hence  disorganization). 

Art.  9. 

Usurpation  of  dead  men's  authority  impossible — "The 
highest   authority   presides   always."   Reorg.   Hist. 

Art.  10. 

Were  sustained  by  the  quorums  and  members  of  the 
Church  as  a  body  throughout  America  and  the 
British  Isles  in  1844  and  1845. 


READY  REFERENCE  41 

Art.  11. 

Didn't  usurp  authority  by,  says  Wm.  Marks  after  his 
apostacy.  (Marks  ordained  the  Pres.  of  the  Re- 
org.  Church). 

Art.  12. 

Didn't  destroy  harmony  between  the  quorums,  there- 
by disorganizing  the  entire  Church,   (10-7-1844). 

Art.  13. 

Didn't  destroy  harmony,  says  Jos.  Smith,  the  Pres.  of 
the  Reorg.  Church. 

Art.  14. 

Are  sustained  by  Apostle  John  E,  Page,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner.  (Page  apostatized  and  joined 
Reorg.  Church.) 

Art.  15. 

Are  sustained  by  Apostle  Wm.  Smith,  May  15,  1845. 
(He  joined  the  Reorg.  Church.) 

Art.  16. 

Lyman  Wight  hardly  sustained  in  his  office  Oct.  7, 
1844. 

Art.  17. 

Usurpation  of  authority  (?)  did  not  concern  Reorg. 
Followers. 

Art.   18. 

Received  their  authority  and  ordination  from  Joseph 
Smith,  the  Prophet,  said  W.  Woodruff  in  1892. 
Robert's  Succession. 

Art.  19. 

Responsible  to  bear  off  the  kingdom,  writes  W.  Wood- 
ruff, 10-11,1844,  are  words  of  Joseph  Smith. 

Art.  20. 

Receive  all  keys  and  powers  belonging  to  the  Apos- 

tleship,  says  B.  Young. 
And  First  Presidency  is  the  power  of  the  Priesthood 

given.     D.  C.  112-30. 


42  READY   REFERENCE 

Art.  21. 

Received  every  key  and  power  to  lead  the  Church, 
says  B.  Young. 

Art.  11. 

Are  the  proper  persons  to  lead  the  Ch.  Marks. 

Art.   22. 

That  house  that  rejects  the  l^ord's  anointed  shall  be 
left  desolate. 

Art.  23. 

Received  from  Joseph  the  same  power  that  he  re- 
ceived  from   Heaven. 

Art.  24. 

WILFORD  COULD  NOT  LIE!  says  Reor.  Hist,  by 
Tullidge. 

Art.  25. 

Receive  all  keys,  ordinances,  covenants,  endowments, 
sealing  ordinances  of  the  Priesthood  as  shown 
Joseph  from  heaven,  says  P.  P.  Pratt. 

Art.  26. 

Comm.anded  in  the  name  of  Israel's  God  to  rise  up 
and  bear  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom,  says  Wilford 
Woodruff.  (He  cannot  Lie!")  (1845.  Pratt's 
statement  corroborated).  (Also  Editor  of  Star). 
(Also  do  B.  Brigham,  etc.).  , 

Art.  27. 

At  the  head,  as  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church — 
sustained — says    W.   Woodruff.    (1845). 

28.    . 

Will  lead  this  people,  and  don't  be  bluffed  off  by  any 
man,  says  Joseph.     (Testimony  of  Orson  Hyde.) 

Art.  29. 

Have  the  keys  as  long  as  one  of  the  Apostles  is  left, 
says  H.  C.  Kimball. 


READY   REFERENCE  43 

Art.  30. 

Cannot  act  under  the  direction  of  one  of  the  first 
presidency,  the  junior  counselor. 

Art.  31. 

Must  be  sustained  by  the  voice  of  the  Church  the 
same  as  the  first  presidency. 

Art.  32. 

Unanimously  sustained  in  their  office  as  appointed  by 
Pres.  Joseph  Smith,  says  O.  Hyde. 

Art.  33. 

Young  says:  If  there  is  not  more  than  ten  men  who 
hang  on  to  the  truth,  and  to  Joseph  and  the  tem- 
ple, etc.,  let  me  be  one  of  the  number. 

Art.  34. 

Will  be  damned  if  they  do  not  act,  and  the  people, 
also,  if  they  do  not  heed  their  authority,  says 
Sidney  Rigdon. 

Art.  35. 

Not  usurping  authority,  but  perform  their  duty.  Rig- 
don trial  by  P.  P.  Pratt. 

Art.  36. 

Being  undermined  by  Sidney  Rigdon. 

Art.  37. 

By  the  voice  of  the  people  was  in  favor  of  sustaining 
the  Twelve  to  be  their  leaders.     Orson  Hyde. 

Art.  63-33r. 

Utah  Saints  are  right — Apostles  preside,  says  Jos. 
Smith  of  the  Re-Organized  Church. 

Art.  38. 

Apostles  now  preside  over  the  WHOLE  CHURCH. 
1844. 


44  READY  REFERENCE 

Art.  39. 

God  will  raise  up  others  to  Lead  Ms  People.     1844. 

Art.  40. 
Is  the  Church  Annihilated  by  a  Single  Blow?  1844. 

Art.  41. 
The  Twelve  Apostles  Take  Charge.     1844. 

Art.  42. 

The  Mormons  Submit  to  the  Loss  of  their  Leaders 
in  silence.  Extr.  from  Liverpool  Albion,  Aug.  5, 
1844. 

Art.  43. 

Elisha  has  Caught   the   Mantle  of  Elijah. 

Art.  44. 

Apostle  or  Pres.  Rigdon  not  Recognized  as  one  of  the 
Presidency. 

APOSTLES  OF     THE       REORGANITE     CHURCH— HOW 

CALLED!     CHOSEN!     AUTHORITY  COMPARED 

WITH  THE  ABOVE,  ETC.,  ETC. 

Art.  45. 

H    H.  Beam's  Revelation,  3-20-1853. 

Who  Hath  Required  this  at  Your  Hand?  Isaiah  1-12. 

Wo  unto  Them  That  are  Deceivers.    -D.  D.  50-6,  S. 

Is  H.  H.  Deam  a  Prophet?  The  Lord  will  do  Nothing 
save  he  reveal  His  Secret  Unto  His  servants  the 
Prophets.     Amos  3-7. 

The  Oracles  Were  to  be  Given  to  the  Church,  Bro.  D. 
D.  C.  90-3,  7. 

The  Church  was  in  the  Rocky  Mts.,  3-20-1853. 

Art.  46. 
The  Church  was  to  be  there,  you  say. 


READY  REFERENCE  45 

Art.  47. 

Joseph  Smith  Prophesied  they  would  he  driven  to  the 

Rocky  Mts.  and  there  become  a   Mighty  People, 

so  says  your  history. 
Bro.  Deam,  the  Church  was  Flourishing  in  the  tops  of 

the  Mountains  according  to  Revelation.  D.  C.  49-23, 

25. 

Art.  48. 

You  do  not  dispute  the  fact,  Bro.  Deam. 
Deam's  Rev.  not  in  HARMONY  with  the  Law.     D.  C. 
43-3,  5. 

Art.  49. 

Deam  doubts  the  Divinity  of  his  own  Revelation. 

Art.  50. 

Reason  for  Doubt — His  Brethren  had  not  agreed  on 
points  in  his  Revelation  a  few  nights  before. 

Art.  51. 
The  Spirit  Lied,  so  says  their  history. 

Art.  52. 

The  Spirit  explains  WHY  it  Lied — They  would  have 
ALL  apostatized  if  it  had  told  the  truth. 
There  are  many  false  Spirits  gone  forth  to  deceive. 
D.  C.  50-2,  4. 

Art.    53-8: 

Bro.  Deam,  You  will  no  doubt  remember  your  friend, 
Jason  W.  Briggs,  claimed  to  receive  a  Revelation 
a  short  time  before  you,  and  in  latex  years  said: 
"I  would  not  like  to  call  that  a  revelation  now; 
but  you  know  we  learn  by  experience." 

Art.  54. 

Every  Spirit  is  not  of  God.     Historical  Record. 

We  Know  Assuredly  That  Deam's  Rev.  is  not  of  God. 

D.  C.  28-1,  7. 
To  the   Law   and   the   T-estimony   again   Bro.   Deam: 


46  READY  REFERENCE 

Your  Revelation  sets  at  defiance  the  Laws  of  God. 
D.  C.  35-17,  19. 

Bro.  Beam  did  not  Hearken  to  the  Servants  of  God 
appointed  over  him,  hence  he  has  been  removed 
out  of  his  place,  D.  C.  93,  and  is  without  author- 
ity.    D.  C.  124-45. 

Bro.  Beam  is  under  Condemnation  according  to  the 
Law.     B.  C.  82-3,  5. 

Art.  55. 

Bro.  Beam  is  a  Besigning  Leader,  who  Forsook   the 

Church    in   the   midst   of   its    deepest    trials — the 

EXOBUS. 
Bro.  Beam  has  departed  from  the  faith,  giving  Heed 

to  Seducing  Spirits  and  Boctrines  of  Bevils,  etc. 

1st  Tim.  4,   5. 

Art.  56. 

Bro.  Beam  is  an  Apostate,  Bivested  of  All  Authority, 
save  that  he  receives  from  the  faction  to  which 
he  unites,  so  says  their  history. 

According  to  the  Law  and  the  Testimony,  and  to  be 
Obedient  to  the  Commands  of  God,  it  is  our  Buty 
to  REJiBCT  Beam's  PURPORTEB  iRevelaUops 
as  an  Imposition  in  the  Name  of- Some  other  God 
than  that  of  the  Father  of  the  Faithful.  B.  C.  43-3, 
6;»28-2;   50-2,  9. 

Art.    57. 

Apostles  of  Reorganite  Church  Called  Partly  Through 
Authority  of  H.  H.  Beam's  Revelation.     45-5. 

Art.  58. 

Three  Spirits  Aid  In  Giving  Beam's  Revelation  viz., 
Prince  of  Barkness,  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirits 
of  a  Half-drunk  Brighamite.     45-1,  3. 

'       Art.  58. 

Gurley  Betermined  that  if  Beam's  Revelation  Ever 
Came  Before  the  Church,  it  should  be  by  the 
Power  of  God,  and  Not  of  Man.     45-8. 

Art.  59-1  to  4. 

After  17  days'  Reflection,  and  after  the  close,  50-1,  4, 
of  a  Two  Bays'  Wrangle,  H.  H.  Beam  Becomes 
Bold  Enough  to  Present  His  Revelation  as  from 
God.     49-2. 


READY  REFERENCE  47 

Art.  50—1  to  5. 

Deam's  Revelation  Was  Brought  Before  them  by  the 
Power  of  Man,  WHILE  the  'PRINCE  of  DARK- 
NESS', 50-3,  5,  Reigned  Triumphant!  'Its  Last 
Chance.'  Then,  49-2,  Followed  Wonderful  Mani- 
festations!!   59-3. 

Art.  60. 

The  Law  and  the  Testimony  Summed  Up,  as  Brought 
to  Bear  on  H.  H,  Deam's  Rev.  and  Conduct.  D. 
C.  42-3,  6;  28-2;  50-2,  9;  124-45;  Articles  45,  49,  50, 
51,  52,  55,   56. 

Art.    61. 

FOURTEEN  REVELATIONS  TO  THE  REORGAN- 
ITES— Brother  Deam  Not  the  Only  Revelator. 
Briggs,  Gurley,  Deam,  the  Church.     61. 

62. 

The  Reorganite  Church  is  Established!  Minutes  of 
the  Conference.     62-1,  10. 

62. 

Jason  W.  Briggs  is  Chosen  President.  62-2.  This  is  in 
harmony  with  Deam's  Revelation,  which  says: 
"Let  the  Greatest  among  you  preside  at  your 
Conference.      45-4. 

63. 

Jason  was  the  Greatest  Among  them — the  Rest  Must 
have  Been  Very  Small.  Now  We  Will  Weigh 
Jason  W.  Briggs  in  the  Balance,  and  Finding  His 
Value,  we  can  Easily  Determine  the  Rest!  62-11. 

64. 

The  Exodus  was  too  much  for  Jason — He  Joins  Strang. 
62-12. 

65. 

In  1850  He  Leaves  Strang — Is  Ordained  Apostle  in 
Wm.  Smith's  Church.  Wm.  Smith  is  an  Apos- 
tate from  the  Strangite  Church.  'Orig."  by  Jos. 
F.,  Jr.    p.  12.    Art.  62-18. 


48  READY  REFERENCE 

66. 

Activity  in  Smith's  Church — Conferences — Polygamy. 
1850,   1.     61-41,  47. 

67. 

Leaves  Smith  for  Fairer  Regions — Gets  Wonderful 
Revelations   Himself.      53. 

68. 

Briggs  with  his  Smithites  joins  Gurley  with  his 
StTangites  and  Establish  the  Reorganites.     61-6,  7. 

69. 

Briggs'  Degrees:  Mormonite,  Mormonite  Apostate; 
Strangite,  Strangite  Apostate;  Smithite,  Smithite 
Apostate;  Reorganite,  Reorganite  Apostate.  Re.- 
ceives  a  Wonder  Revelaion:  "Verily,  verily,  saith 
the  Lord,  even  Jesus  Christ,  unto  his  servant  Jas- 
on Briggs,  Concerning  the  Church:  etc."  Repu- 
diates His  Alleged  Revelation  saying:  "We  Learn 
by    Experience."      62-20. 

and 
This  same  Jason  W.  Briggs  is  the  Man  Whose  Priest- 
hood is  the  Highest  and  Greatest  Upon  Earth 
(62-2),  and,  therefore,  is  Chosen  to  Preside  at  the 
Conference  at  which  the  Reorganized  Church  is 
Established.    45-4. 

70. 

Angels  Present — Saints  Transfixed^ — ^And  the  Voice 
of  God  Declares:  JASON  W.  BRIGGS'  AUTHOR- 
ITY IS  NOT  RECOGNIZED  BY  ME."  "We  All 
Knew  it  Was  From  God."  That  Settles  It.  61-37, 
39. 

71. 

ANGELS,  ANGELS,  Brethren!  Three  in  Vision!  The 
SPIRIT  DECLARES  that  H.  H.  DEAM'S  REV- 
ELATION  IS   OF  GOD.     49-1,   2;    52-1. 

72. 

Alleged  Prophecy  Fulfilled — Brigham  Led  the  Church 
to  Hell.     62-21. 


READY   REFERENCE  49 

73. 

J  A  SIN  W.  BRIGGS,  the  Highest  Authority,  and  two 
others   Ordain  SEVEN   APOSTLES.  45-6. 

74. 

"The  Lord  Told  Ds  the  Acts  of  this  Conference  Were 
Recorded  IN  HEAVEN.  (No  doubt  about  it!  P. 
J.  S.)    62-10. 

75.       • 

Beam's  Revelation:  "See  Thou  Do  All  Things  Ac- 
cording to  the  Pattern."   45-4. 

Deam's  Revelation:  "Let  Three  men  be  appointed 
by  the  Conference  to  Select  SEVEN  men  who 
shall  compose  a  majority  of  the  Twelve,  for  it  is 
my  will  that  that  quorum  should  not  be  filled  up 
at  present."  45-5. 

76. 

Joseph  Smith's  Revelation — The  Pattern:  "I  give  unto 
you  Oliver  Cowdery,  and  David  Whitmer  that  you 
shall  search  out  the  Twelve."  D.  C.  18-37. 

Joseph  Smith's  Revelation — Not  by  Halves:  "Search 
out  Twelve  men."  Also:  When  vacancy  occurs, 
Fill  the  Places  of  those  who  have  fallen."  D.  C 
118-6. 

77. 

Deam's  Revelation:  Follow  the  Pattern:  (Choose 
Twelve  Men;)  D.  C.  18-37:  "Choose  Seven  Men, 
It  is  my  Will.     But  Follow  the  Pattern!"  45-5. 

78. 

"Will  the  Lord  Please  to  Tell  Us  How  to  Organize?" 
(Deam's  Revelation,  is  the  Answer).  45-2,  7. 

79. 

"God  Had  Commanded  Us  to  Do  What  We  Absolute- 
ly Could  Not  Do."  Tull.  598.  "We  had  Two  High 
Priests  (Briggs-Deam),  and  One  Senior  President 
of  70  (Gurley),  but  how  could  these  Organize 
the  Church?  It  was  impossible,  utterly  impossi- 
ble. We  concluded  High  Priests  and  a  Seventy 
Might  ordain  Seventies — but  when  done,  what 
would  it  accomplish?  Nothing,  just  nothing.  We 
were  in  trouble — deep  trouble!   50-1,  5;   61-39. 


50  READY   REFERENCE 

80. 

The  Seven  Apostles  received  their  AUTHORITY  from 
BRIGGS,  DEAM  and  Gurley,  says  Joseph  Smith, 
Pres.  of  Reorganite  Church.     62-23. 

81. 

"Do  All  Things  According  to  the  Pattern."  D.  C.  18-37. 

82. 

JASON  W.  BRIGGS'  REASONS  JUSTIFYING  THE 
COURSE  TAKEN.     62-25. 

83. 

LESSER  ORDAINS  THE  GREATER— THAT'S  AL- 
RIGHT,  SAYS  JASON  W.   BRIGGS.     62-25. 

84. 

Greater  Ordains  the  Lesser — Says  the  Lord  to  Joseph 
Smith.  D.  C.  20-39;  20-48;  27-12;  128-20,  21;  42-11, 
22;   27-6,  12. 

"Bo  All  Things  According  to  the  Pattern."  See  D.  C. 
18-37. 

85. 

Jason  Wrong  Again!  He  says:  "Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery  were  ordained  to  the  lesser 
Priesthood  by  an  angel;  then  by  this  Authority, 
and  a  commandment,  they  on  the  6th  day  of  April, 
ordained  each  other  ELDERS;  then  HIGH 
PRIESTS;  then  APOSTLES;  ETC.  62-79,  83; 
62-25. 

80. 

"The  Actions  of  This  Conference  Were  Recorded  in 
Heaven,"  says  the   Lord.     62-25. 

"This  Class  of  Facts  Condemn  Us,"  says  Their  His- 
tory.    62-25. 

87. 

"Wise  Men  Smile  at  Our  Folly."  62-28. 


READY  REFERENCE  61 

88. 

"In  Close  Straits  for  Enough  Men  to  Organize — Send 
Your  Names,  if  You  Can't  Come!  saith  the  God 
of  Israel.     62-38,  39. 

89. 

"Our  Seven  Twelve  Apostles  Will  Perish,"  saith  the 
Lord  our  God.  Come  to  Conference — Our  Time  is 
Limited — We  must  Organize.     62-28, 

90. 
Seven  Years  of  Slothfulness — Seven  Twelve  Apostles. 
62-42. 

91. 

"See  Thou  Do  All  Things  According  to  the  Pattern." 
Three  of  the  Seven  Twelve  Apostles  PERISH— 
Vacancy  Filled  With  No  Regard  for  'The  Pat- 
tern.'  (Deam's  Rev.).  62-43. 

92. 

"Hard  Pressed  for  Material — Couldn't  Raise  an  Extra 
Man  to  take  the  Place  of  George  White,  apostat- 
ized. No  wonder  TWO  of  the  FOUR  of  the  Seven 
of  the  TWELVE  urged  attendance  at  the  Confer- 
ence in  April,  1860.  That  Seven  Men  Might  Perish. 
62-28  to  33. 

It  was  in  1865 — Five  years  after  Joseph  was  Presi- 
dent, that  they  didn't  have  enough  tried  and  trus- 
ty men  to  make  the  "third"  apostle  above  men- 
tioned. 

93. 

Gurley  and  Newkirk,  just  TWO  of  the  four  of  the 
Seven  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  Sign  the  "Aposto- 
lic Epistle:"  "Thus  hath  the  Lord  God  of  Israel 
said  to  us,  by  the  voice  of  his  Spirit:  I  command 
you  to  come  to  the  Amboy  Conference,  etc." 
Seven  men  must  perish.    62-42;   62-38. 

94. 

Apostle  Brigham  Young's  Prophecy  Fulfilled.  "All 
who  want  to  draw  away  a  party  from  the  Church 
after  them  let  them  do  it  if  they  can.  BUT  THEY 
WILL  NOT  PROSPER."     74-20. 

"SEVEN   MEN    HAVE  PERISHED.'* 


52  READY  REFERENCE 

95. 

Conference  Arrives — Initiated  Into  the  Church  with- 
out Baptism.    62-50. 

Gurley  Gives  HIS  Church  to  Joseph  in  the  Name  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Gift  Accepted.  BRIGGS,  the  High- 
est— Down  and   Out — Gurley  Supreme.     62-76,  77. 

THE  AUTHORITY  AND  CALLING  OF  YOUNG  JOS- 
EPH SMITH  TO  THE  PRESIDENCY  OF  THE  RE-OR- 
GANIZED CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER- 
DAY   SAINTS. 

"The  Elders  Not  Bound  by  Any  Absurd  Answer  of 
Mine,"  Jos.  Smith.     63-37. 

97. 

My  Father  Did  Ordain  me  to  be  his  Successor — he 
used  the  word  ordain.    28. 

98. 

I  don't  know  whether  he  used  the  word  "ordain"  or 
not.     28. 

99. 

"No,  sir,  I  did  not  state  that  I  was  ordained  by  my 
father  to  be  his  successor."     36. 

100. 

"Well,  in  a  sense,  I  was  too,  ordained,  or  chosen,  or 
whatever  you  may  call  it."     36. 

101. 

"In  1856  I  did  not  then  know  whether  I  should  ever 
be  called.     Joseph   Smith.     64-6,  7. 

102. 

"In  1841  I  was  called  by  revelation  to  my  father." 
Joseph  Smith.     62-24. 


READY  REFERENCE  53 

103. 

Ordained  IN  Liberty  Jail  to  be  his  father's  successor. 
Ordained  shortly  after  coming  OUT  of  Jail,  says 
Wight.     True  Sts.  Her.  Vol.  39,  No.  22,  p.  33,  7-9. 

104. 

Ordained  to  the  Same  Blessing  TWICE  after  OUR 
baptism  in  1843.  True  St.  Her.  Vol.  14,  105'.  (H. 
C.  S.  40.) 

ORDAINED  IN  JAIL  when  5  yrs.  old.     68-7. 

ORDAINED  OUT  OF  JAIL,  1839,  68-7,  by  my  father; 
but  HE  had  no  authority,  hence  FOUR  APOS- 
TATES  WERE   CALLED  IN   AND   "Isaac   Sheen 

then  lead  in  prayer.  Then  followed  the  ORDINATION 
No.  5  in  18601  by  GURLEY,  MARKS,  BLAIR, 
DEAM  and  POWERS.  This  last  ORDINATION  en- 
titled him  to  be  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  RE-OR- 
GANIZED      CHURCH.     No  objections.     62-77. 

ORDAINED    TWICE    SINCE   1843.      68-7. 

Ordained  at  Amboy,  111.,  1860.    62-77. 

105. 

I  DIDN'T  KNOW  IN  1844— NOBODY  DID. 

I  DIDN'T  KNOW  IN  1856— MOTHER  DIDN'T,  either. 

I  DIDN'T  KNOW  IN   1892— NOBODY  DID. 

DIDN'T   KNOW  IN   1896  until  Josephites  thought   it 

advisable  for  him  to  remember  these  things.    Age 

64.     64-4,  11. 

106. 

The  Spirit  told  Briggs  Joseph  was  not  called  in  1851. 
The  Spirit  told  Gurley  Joseph  was  not  called  in  1851. 
The  Spirit  told  the  Saints  assembled  Jan.  9th,  1852. 

Tull.    593. 
The  Spirit  told  the  Saints     again — the     same     thing, 

1853.     Tull.  595. 
The  Spirit  told  Deam  nothing  about  it  in  March  20, 

1853.     Tull.   597. 
The  Spirit  told    ,the*    Saijits    that    Deam's    revelation 

was  from  Him.     Tull.     599. 
The   Spirit  told  the  Saints   the  acts  of  their  confer- 

ference  were  recorded  in  heaven.     Tull.  600. 
The  Spirit  told  the  Chosen  Twelve  to  take  charge  of 

the  Church.  Tull.  601. 
The   Spirit  told  the  Saints  to  organize  in  1860 — Jos. 

not  yet  called.     Tull.  604. 
The  Spirit  told  Joseph  in  a  vision  an  offer  to  preside 


54  READY  REFERENCE 

over  a  Church  would  be  made  to  him.  (See  Tull. 

757).     Fall  of  1853. 
The  Spirit  told  Joseph  Smith  the  Martyr,  that  another 

would  be  appointed  in  his  stead.     "I  will  appoint 

another."     D.  C.  43-3,  6. 
The   Spirit   told   the   Prophet  the   man   was   Brigham 

Young,    and   he   was    ordained    by    the    President 

himself.     D.  C.   124-127. 
The  Spirit  told  20,000  Saints  in  Nauvoo  it  was  Brig- 
ham  Young.     27. 

107. 

Many  False  Witnesses  Testify — Anxious  for  Young 
Joseph's  welfare  and  not  feeling  the  best  because 
of  being  severed  from  the  Church,  they  OVERDO 
THINGS. 

Lyman  Wight's  Contradictory  statements — IN  JAIL 
and  Shortly  after  coming  OUT  of  Jail  (R.  51)  Sts. 
Her.     39,  333,  9. 

John  E.  Page,  a  Re-organite,  said  of  Wight's  State- 
ment: "If  Wight's  statement  is  true,  God  has 
left  His  people  to  wander  like  sheep,  subject  to 
the  most  damnable  impositqn  that  ever  cursed 
the  earth."  Gospel  Herald,  Aug.  31,  1848.  (Strang's 
Organ).     53  R. 

James  Whitehead:  "The  Church  Consented  to 
Joseph's  Ordination  to  be  his  father's  successor 
after  the  Ordination  had  been  performed!"  Tem- 
ple Lot  Suit,  p.  33.     R.  57. 

108. 

Whitehead's   and   Smith's  statements  compared: 

Whitehead:      "He  was  ordained  and  anointed   at 

that  meeting." 
Smith:     "I  was  not  ordained  by  my  father." 

109. 

Jno.  H.  Carter's  and  Bishop  Miller's  Statements  Com- 
pared.    R.  62.     Her.  39,  339. 

110. 

Chas.  Derry  SAID  that  William  Clayton  SAID  (R.  61), 

Her   39-339 
Alpheus  Cutler  SAID  that  W.  W.  Phelps  SAID.  (R.  61), 

Her.  39-339. 
D.  S.  Mills  SAID  that  Parley  P.  Pratt  SAID.   (R.  62), 

Her.  39-339. 


READY   REFERENCE  55 

What  Pratt  said  is  recorded.    Star  5-1,  151.    This  great 

and   good   man,   etc.     25. 
Saints   Herald  said  that  Lucy    Smith   SAID.    (R.   62), 

Her.   39-339. 
John  Taylor's  Journal  records  what  Lucy  Smith  SAID. 

(4,  22-3.) 
Bishop   Miller   SAID  that  Young  and  Kimball   SAID. 

(R.    62),   Her.   39-339. 
Louis   Gaulter  and   Harriet  E.   SAID     that     Brigham 

Young  SAID.    (R.  63),  Her.  39-339. 
Arthur   Millikin,    brother-in-law   to   the   martyr,    SAID 

that  Brigham   Young  Said.    (R.   64),  Her.  39-339. 
IF  ANY    ONE   ELSE   SAID   THAT   ANYBODY   ELSE 

SAID    ANYTHING    TURN    TO    TRUE    SAINT'S 

HERALD.  VOL.   33,   NO.  22,  p.   339. 

ATONEMENT: 

Bled  at  every  pore.     D.  C.  132-26,  41,  52,  64,  66. 

That  thyself  might  be  glorified.     45-4. 

Not  for  sons  of  perdition.    76-41,  46. 

Jesus  Christ,  your  Redeemer.     29-1,  3. 

My  blood  shall  not  cleanse  them.    17. 

Some  shall  remain  filthy  still.     88-102. 

Must  repent,  or  suffer  even  as  I.     19-15,  18. 

Land  redeemed  by  blood.     U.  S.  ~   101-80. 

He  bare  the  sin  of  many.     Bible  Isaiah,  53-5,  12. 

His  blood  was  shed  for  you.     Luke  22-19,  20. 

He  taketh  away  the  sins  of  all.     John  1-29. 

Gave  his  life  for  the  sheep.     10-11. 

Christ  made  all  alive.     1st  Cor.  15-21,  22. 

Redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Christ.    1st  Peter  1-19,  21. 

Brought  eternal  life.    2nd  Tim.  1-8,  10. 

By  one  sin  entered  the  world.    Rom.  5-12,  19. 

Death  of  testator  necessary.     Hebrews  9-15,  22. 

Ransom  for  all.     1st  Tim.   2-5,  6. 

It  is  universal.     Hebrews  2-9. 

Do.     1st  John  2-2. 

Do.     Rev.   5-9. 

Conditional.     1st  John  1-6,  7. 

Do.     John  3-14,   15. 

Do.     1st  Tim.     4-10. 

Do.  Acts  20-28. 

Do.  Romans  3-24,  25. 

BOOK    OF    MORMON:  ^ 

For  those  ignorant  of  the  law.     Mosiah  3-11,  18. 
The  infant  perisheth  not! 

Thou  art  condemned  to  die;  thou  hast  shed  the  blood 
of  a  man.     Alma  1-13,  15. 


56  READY  REFERENCE 

Mormons  ought  to  be  destroyed.     63-27. 
Life  dedicated  to   exterminate   the  Mormons   because 
differing   in   Belief — Cooper-Josephite,   63-19. 

AUTHORITY: 

Has  any  man  on  this  earth  authority  to  baptize? 

The  baptism  of  John,  was  it  from  heaven,  or  of  men? 
Marli  1-27. 

Jesus  came  from  Nazareth  of  Galilee,  and  was  bap- 
tized of  John  in  J.     Mark  1-9. 

There  was  a  man  sent  from  God  whose  name  was 
John.     John  1-6. 

John  baptized  those  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem  and 
taught  that  there  would  come  one  mightier,  who 
would  baptize  with  the  Holy  Ghost..    Mark  1-4,  8. 

About  twelve  persons  at  Ephesus  had  been  baptized 
by  what  they  thought  v/as  the  baptism  of  John, 
but  as  they  were  baptized  by  men  who  had  no 
authority  to  baptize,  were  again  baptized,  by  Paul. 
Acts   19-1,   5. 

A  QUERY:  Have  you,  dear  reader,  ever  asked  yourself 
this  question?  "Where  did  I  get  authority  to  baptize? 
Is  it  from  God?  Is  it  from  man?  If  from  man,  where 
did  he  get  his  authority?  How  did  he  get  it?  Have 
men  at  the  head  of  a  College  of  Theology  any  more 
authority  to  give  me  authority  to  baptize,  than  men 
at  the  head  of  a  bank,  or  commercial  institution?  If 
so,  why?  Did  I  ever  ask  myself  "Who  hath  require 
this  at  my  hand?"  Did  I  just  feel  that  I  was  called 
of  the  Lord,  and  took  it  for  granted  that  gave  me 
authority?  Have  I  been  badly  deceived  by  men  hav- 
ing no  authority  to  give?  Have  I  examined  the  scrip- 
tures carefully  on  this  matter?  "Search  them,  for  in 
them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life." 
Jesus  refuses  to  tell  wicked  men  by  what  authority 

he  acted,  and  from  whom  he  received  it.  Mark  11- 

28,  33. 
Jesus   was   "Called   of  God,   a  High  Priest,  after  the 

order  of  Mel.     Hebrews  5-10. 

For  men  to  officiate  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  they 

must  be  "called  of  God  as  was  Aaron."  Hebrews 

5-1,  4. 

1  also  sent  them.     John  17-18. 
Ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and 

ordained  you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth 

fruit.     John  15-16. 
The   commission  ot  Jesus   to  his   apostles:      "Go  ye. 


READY  REFERENCE  57 

therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  father.     Matt.  28-19,  20. 

Thou,  Lord,  show  whether  of  these  two  thou  hast 
chosen.     Acts.  1-22,  25. 

The  Holy  Ghost  said.  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul 
for  the  work  whereunto  I  have  called  them.  Acts. 
13-2,  3. 

Having  authority  from  God  they  "Ordained  them  eld- 
ers in  every  church."     Acts.  14-23. 

The  Devil  has  greater  power  than  a  man  without 
authority  from  God."  Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul  1 
Know,  but  who  are  ye?  *  *  they  fled  out  of  the 
house  naked  and  wounded."  This  was  also  at 
Ephesus.     Acts.  19-13,  16. 

God  called  Aaron  through  Moses:  "And  he  shall  be 
thy  spokesman."     Exo.  4-14,  17. 

And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  Behold,  thy  days  ap- 
proach that  thou  must  die;  call  Joshua.  Deut.  31- 
14.' 

The  prophet  Samuel  poured  oil  upon  Saul  and  said: 
"Is  it  not  because  the  Lord  hath  anointed  thee  to 
be  captain  over  his  inheritance?"    1st  Samuel  10-1. 

The  Lord  told  Samuel,  to  arise  and  anoint  David  king: 
"And  the  Lord  said.  Arise,  anoint  him,  for  this  is 
he."     1st   Sam.   16-11,   13. 

Uzziah  the  king  was  stricken  with  leprosy  for  offer- 
ing to  burn  incense  in  the  temple  without  author- 
ity.    2nd   Chron.     26-16,    21. 

50,070  people  were  stricken  dead  for  just  looking  into 
the  ark  of  the  Lord,  where  they  had  no  business. 
1st   Sam.   6-19,   20. 

"Uzzah  put  forth  his  hand  to  the  ark  of  God,  *  *  and 
God  smote  him  there  for  his  error;  and  there  he 
died  by  the  ark  of  God."    2nd  Sam.  6-6. 

"When  ye  come  to  appear  before  me,  who  hath  re- 
quired this  at  your  hand,  to  tread  my  courts?" 
Isaiah  1-12. 

How  preach   unless   sent?     Romans    10-14,   15. 
As  oracles  of  God.     1st  Peter  4-11. 
Called  as  was  Aaron.    Hebrews  5-4. 
As  though  it  were  God.    2nd  Cor.  5-20. 
I  have  chosen  you,  ye  have.     John  15-16. 
By  Jesus  Christ.     Mark  3-14,  15. 

Do.     John  20-21,  23. 
To  cast  out  devils.     Mark  3-15. 
From  God,  necessary.     Matt.  18-18. 
As  Moses  and  Aaron.     Exodus  4-14,  15. 
Aaron  and  Sons.    28-1. 


58  READY   REFERENCE 

By  the  laying  on  of  hands.     Numbers  27,18,  23. 

Do.     Deut.     34-9. 

Do.     Acts.     6-5,  6. 
Barnabas  and  Saul  called.     13-1,  3. 
Amen  to  that  man's  Priesthood.     D.  C.  121-36,  38. 
From  John,  the  Baptist,  Peter,  Jas.,  John.     27-8,  12. 
Presidency  of  Church.     124-125,   126. 
Of  Brigham  Young,  Pres.  12  Apostles.     127. 
Of  the  Apostles.     128,  129. 
High  Priests  organize  High  Council.     102-1. 

Do.     Fill  vacancy  in  quorum.     6,  8. 
Seventy— equal  to  the  Presidency,  or  12.  107-25,  28. 

Do.     Under  direction  of  the  12.     34. 
Elders — ordain  elders,  priests,  etc.     20-38,  45. 
Priests — ordain  priests,  teachers,  etc.     46,  49. 
Teacher — does  not  ordain.     58. 
Deacons — do.     58. 
Duties  of  members.     68,  84. 
To  receive  Revelation,  see  "R." 
Of  Briggs  to  receive  Revelation.     See  "B." 
Gurley.     Do.     "G." 
Deam.    Do.    "D." 
Of  Marks,  Wm.     See  "M." 
BTiSiir,  W.  W.     See  B. 
Powers,  Sam'l.    P. 
Rigdon,  Wm.     R. 

Pres.  of  Reorganized  Church.     See  Y.  J. 
Brigham  Young.     Y. 
Strang,  J.  J.     S. 
Reorganite  Apostles.    A. 
Smith,  Wm.    S. 
Wight.     W. 
Page,  Jno.  E.     P. 

Views  of  Mcintosh  on  Authority,  a  Reorg.  63-1. 
Immediately  become   divested   of  all   authority,  when 

joining    another   church.      63-1. 
From  God — witnesses  chosen.     D.  C.  18-37. 
To  build  up  the  church;  also  preach.     42-11. 
Apostles  regulate  affairs  of  Church.     90-16. 
Apostles  being  equal,  preside  over  church.  107-91,  92. 
Apostles  with  Pres.  power  of  Priesthood.    112-30. 
Apostles  receive  oracles  for  the  church.     90-3,  7. 
Apostles  lead  when  Presidency  is  gone.     43-3,  5. 
To  receive  revelation  (Joseph).     28-2,  5. 
To  receive  until  he  be  taken,  then.    43-2,  6. 
The  lesser  ordains  the  greater,   says  fJriggs.     62-25. 
The  lesser  says  Pres.  of  Reorganized  Church.  23,  24. 
Reorganites  admit  they  had  none!    61-37,  40. 


READY  REFERENCE  59 

According  to  Beam's   revelation   Pres.   of  conference 
and  two  others  ordained  apostates.     45-4,  6. 

Of  Reorganlte  Apostles  rec'd  from  Briggs,  etc.  62-2,  5. 
Of  Reorganite   by   Briggs,   Beam,   Gurley,   says   Pres. 

Reorganite  Church.     62-24. 
Of  apostates,  by  Mcintosh,  a  reorganite.     "Have  none 

when  join  any  faction"   lesser  to  ordain  greater, 

63-1. 

Melchisedec  Priesthood.     B.  C.  107-8,  20. 

President  of  that  Church.     102-9,  11. 

John,  Peter,  Jas.,  Jno.,  Adam  to  present  time.  128-20, 

21. 
From  the  heads  of  the  Church.     42-11. 
Elias,  John,  Elijah,  Adam,  etc.     26-6,  7. 
Greater  to  ordain  lesser  see  officers  above. 

NECESSITY. 
BAPTISM: 

Cannot  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God.     John  3-5.    . 
He  shall  tell  thee  what  thou  oughtest  to  do.  Acts  10-1, 

6. 
Whereby  thou   and  thy  house  shall  be   saved.     Acts 

11-14. 
Ha  commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of 

the  Lord.     Acts  10-48. 
Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved?    Acts  16-30,  33. 
He  and  all  his  was  baptized  straightway.    Acts.  16-33. 
For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  baptized  have  put 

on  Christ.     Gal.  3-26,  27. 
Having  been   baptized,    doth   also   now  save  us.     1st 

Peter  3-21. 
Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the 

dead?     1st  Cor.  15-29. 
For  they  without  us   cannot  be  made  perfect.     Heb. 

11-40. 
Baptism  for  the  dead,  greatest  responsibility  on  this 

earth.     B.  C.  128-11,  13. 
There  was   a  man   sent  from   God  whose  name   was 

John.     John  1-6. 
Jesus  baptized  to  fulfill  all  righteousness.     Matt.  3-13, 

15. 
The  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also.     John  14-12. 
He  that  hath  my  commandments  and  keepeth  them, 

he  it  is  that  loveth  me.    John  14-21. 
If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments.     John  14-15. 
Vengeance    on    them    that   know   not    God,    and   that 

obey  not  the  gospel.     2nd  Thes.  1-7,  8. 


60  READY   REFERENCE 

GOD'S    LAW. 

Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them. 

Matt.  28-19,  20. 
Rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against  themselves,  not 

being  baptized.     Luke  7-29,  30. 
He  that  believeth  and  is     baptized     shall     be     saved. 

Mark.  16-15,  16. 
Suffer  it  to  be  so  now,  for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  ful- 
fill all  righteousness.     Matt.  3-13,  15. 
He  commanded  them  to   be  baptized  in  the  name  of 

the  Lord.     Acts.  10,  48. 
Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  repent,  and  be  baptized, 

every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Acts. 

2-38,  41. 
O  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath  warned  you  to  flee 

from  the  wrath  to  come?  Luke  3-7. 
God's  voice  from  heaven  is  heard  in  its  approval.  Luke 

3-21,  22. 
John,  also,  was  baptizing  near  to  Salem,  because  there 

was.     John  3-23. 
And  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  Philip  and 

the  eunuch,  both  Philip  and  the  eunuch;   and  he 

baptized  him.     Acts.  8-38,  9. 
The  baptism  of  John,  was  it  from  heaven,  or  of  man? 

Mark  11-27,  33. 

Do.    Matt.  21-23,  7. 
He  that  loveth  me  not,  keepeth  not  my  sayings.  John 

14-12. 
He  that  believeth  on  me  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he 

do  also.     John  14-12. 
But  as  it  is  written,  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 

neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 

things   which   God   hath   prepared   for  them   that 

love  him.     1st  Cor.  2-9. 

FOR  THE  REMISSION  OF  SINS. 

Repent,  and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins.  Acts. 
2-38. 

And  now,  why  tarriest  thou?  Arise  and  be  baptized, 
and  wash  away  thy  sins.     Acts  22-16. 

John  came  'preaching  the  baptism  of  repentance  for 
the  remission  of  sins."     Luke  3-3. 

There  was  a  man  sent  from  God,  whose  name  was 
John.     John  1-6. 

Jesus,  without  sin,  is  also  baptized,  to  fulfill  all  right- 
eousness.    Matt.  3-13,  15.     Heb.  4-15. 

Stinging  rebuke  of  Jesus  to  a  generation  of  vipers. 
Luke  3-7. 


READY  REFERENCE  61 

God's  voice  from  heaven  is  heard  sanctioning  bap- 
tism for  the  remission  of  sins.    Luke  3-21,  22. 

Believers  became  members  of  the  church  through 
baptism.     Acts.  2-41,  7. 

One  faith,  one  Lord,  ONE  BAPTISM.     Eph.  4-5. 

Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above. 
James  1,  17. 

Receive  with  meekness  the  engrafted  word,  which  is 
able  to  save  your  souls.     James  1,  21. 

INFANTS  NEED  NO  BAPTISM. 

Children  shall  be  baptized  when  eight  years  old.  D. 
C.  68-27. 

He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved.  Mark 
16-16. 

If  thou  believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest. 
Acts.  8-36,  7. 

Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  repent,  and  be  baptized, 
every  one.    Acts.  2-38,  39. 

No  one  can  be  received  into  the  church  of  Christ,  *  * 
unless  he  is  capable  of  repentence.     D.  C.  20-71. 

Bring  forth,  therefore,  fruits  worthy  of  repentence. 
Luke  3-8. 

Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them. 
Matt.  28-10-21. 

Whoever  believeth  in  him  shall  receive  remission  of 
sins.     Acts.  10-43. 

When  they  believed,  *  *  they  were  baptized,  both 
men  and  women.    Acts.  8-12. 

O  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath  warne'd  you  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come?    Luke  3-7. 

Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
Mark  10-13-16. 

Many  of  the  Corinthians  hearing,  believed,  and  were 
baptized.    Acts  18-8. 

Rejected  the  counsel  of  God  *  *  not  being  baptized. 
Luke  7-29. 

*  *  Little  children  are  whole,  for  they  are  not  capable 
of  committing  sin;  wherefore  the  curse  of  Adam 
is  taken  from  them  in  me,  that  it  hath  no  power 
over  them;  *  *  wherefore  *  *  1  Know  it  is  a  sol- 
emn mockery  before  God,  that  ye  should  baptize 
little  children.  (22)  For  behold  that  all  little  chil- 
dren are  alive  In  Christ,  and  also  all  they  that 
are  without  the  law.  For  the  power  of  redemption 
cometh  on  all  they  that  have  no  law;  wherefore, 
he  that  is  not  condemned,  or  he  that  is  under  no 


62  READY  REFERENCE 

condemnation,  cannot  repent;  and  unto  such  bap- 
tism availeth  nothing.     B.  of  M.  Moroni  8-8. 
Whole  family  being  baptized   does  not  prove  infants 
were.    Acts  16-32,  34. 

And  I  baptized  also  the  household  of  Stephanas.     1st 
Cor.  1-16. 

MODE  OF  BAPTISM. 

One  faith,  one  Lord,  one  baptism.    Eph.  4-5. 

And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went  up  straight- 
way out  of  the  water.    Matt.  3-16. 

And  were  all  baptized  of  him  in  the  river  Jordan.  Mark 
1-5. 

John  also  was  baptizing  in  Aenon  near  to  Salem  be- 
cause there  was  much  water  there.     John  3-23. 
And  they  went  down,  both  into  the  water,  both  Philip 
and    the    eunuch;    and    he    baptized    him.     Acts. 
8-38,  9. 

Baptizing  in  the  river.     Mark  1-9. 
Went  out  of  his  house  at  night  in  order  to  baptize.  Acts. 
16-33,  4. 

"Came  up  out  of  the  water,"  hence,  must  have  gone 
down  into  it.    Mark  1-9,  10. 

Whole  family  being  baptized  does  not  prove  infants 
were.    Acts.  16-32,  4. 

And  I  baptized  also  the  household  of  Stephanas.     1st 
Cor.  1-6. 

Then  shall  ye  immerse  him  or  her.    D.  C.  20-74. 

Then  shall  ye  immerse  him.    B.  of  M.  3rd  Nephi  11-26. 

Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  baptism.     Ro 
mans  6-4,  5. 

Buried  with  him  by  baptism.     Col.  2-12. 

John  needed  much  water.     John  3-23. 

The  baptism  of  John,  was  it  from  heaven,  or  of  men? 
Mark  11-27,  33. 
Do.    Matt.  21-23,  27. 

Article  65:. 

Testimony  of  Mosheim,  Martin  Luther,  Robinson,  Cal- 
vin, John  Wesley,  and  others,  showing  that  immersion 
was  the  mode  from  the  days  of  Jesus  Christ  until  the 
end  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

Authority  to  baptize  or  officiate  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.    SEE  A  for  authority. 


READY   REFERENCE  63 

CHRIST'S    SECOND   COMING. 

And  he  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which  before  was 
preached  unto  you:  Whom  the  heaven  must  re- 
ceive until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things, 
which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his 
holy  Prophets  since  the  world  began.  Acts.  3-19,  21. 

And  while  they  looked  steadfastly  toward  heaven  *  * 
this  same  Jesus  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as 
ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven.  Acts.  1-10,  11; 
21-10,  27. 

And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  as  a  witness  unto  all  nations;  and  then 
shall  the  end  come.     Matt.  24-14. 

And  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Noe,  so  shall  it  be  also 
in  the  days.    Luke  17-26,  30. 

Nation  shall  rise  against  nation  *  *  earthquakes, 
famines,  pestilences;  signs  in  heaven;  betrayed 
by  parents,  brethren-hated  of  all  nations — signs 
in  the  sun,  moon,  stars — distress  of  nations.  Luke 
21-10,  27. 

Other  signs  to  appear.     Rev.  6-12,  17. 

Come  in  the  clouds  with  great  power  and  glory.  Mark 
13-26. 

For  the  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with 
a  shout.  1st  Thes.  4-16. 

In  flaming  fire  taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know 
not  God,  and  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.     2nd  Thes.  1-7,  8. 

And  the  Lord  my  God  shall  come  and  all  the  saints 
with   thee.     Zech.     14-5. 

Our  God  shall  come  and  not  keep  silence;  a  fire  shall 
devour.    Psalms  50-3,  6. 

Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace  there 
shall  be  no  end.    Isa  9-6,  7. 

And  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they  have  pierced. 
Zech.  12-10. 

And  the  Lord  God  shall  come  and  all  the  saints.  Zech. 
14-5,  11. 

CHURCH    ORGANIZATION. 

God  placed  in  His  Church  the  following  officers:  Are 
they  in  the  Church  to  which  you  belong?  If  not,  why 
not?  If  He  has  changed  his  organization,  when  did  He? 
If  man  changed  it,  by  what  authority  did  he  change  God's 
organization? 


64  READY  REFERENCE 

CHURCH: 

Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone.  Enh 

2-19,  21. 
And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  Church,  first  Apostles, 

secondarily.  Prophets;  thirdly.  Teachers— miracles, 

gifts  of  healings,   helps,   governments,   diversities 

of  tongues.     1st  Cor.  12-27,  31. 
The  above  officers  were  given  for  the  perfecting  of  the 

Saints,  and  were  to  remain  in  the  Church  until 

all  were  in  the  unity  of  faith,  and  the  knowledge 

of  the  Son  of  God.    Eph.  4-11,  14. 
Come  and  let  us  go  to  the  seer,  for  he  that  is  now 

called   a  Prophet  was   beforetime   called   a   Seer. 

1st  Samuel  9-9. 
This  is  Jesus  the  prophet  of  Nazareth  of  Galilee.  Matt. 

21-11. 
He  chose  twelve,  whom  also  he  named  apostles.  Luke 

6,  13. 
Consider    the   Apostle    and    High.   Priest   of   our   pro- 
fession, Christ  Jesus.     Heb.  3-1. 
There  came  down  from  Judea  a  certain  prophet  named 

Agabus.    Acts.  21-10. 
Do  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  make  proof  of  thy  min- 
istry.    2nd  Tim.  4-5. 
For    every    High    Priest    taken    from    among   men    is 

ordained   for   men    in   things    pertaining   to    God, 

that  he  may  offer  both  gifts  and  sacrifices.  Heb. 

5-1. 
Gather  me  70  men  of  the  elders;   *  *  they  prophesied 

and.    Num.  11-16,  24,  25.    ' 
The   Lord   appointed    other   seventy   also    (17)    devils 

subject  to  them.     Luke  10-1. 
Bishops  and  deacons  at  Philippi.    Phili.    1-1. 
For  a  bishop  must  be  blameless,   as  the   steward  of 

God.     Titus  1-7. 
Apostles   and    elders    came    together    for   to    consider 

this  matter.    Acts.  15-6. 
They  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every  church.  Acts. 

14-23. 
The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  also 

an  elder.     1st  Peter  5-1,  3. 
A  certain   priest  named  Zacharias,  of  the   course  of 

Abia.     Luke  1-5. 
Blessed  is  he  who  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection: 

*  *  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ  *  * 

reign  1,000  years.    Rev.  20-6. 
Certain  prophets  and  teachers  were  in  the  church  at 

Antioch.    Acts.  13-1. 


READY   REFERENCE  65 

Likewise  must  the  deacons  be  grave,  not  double  ton- 
gued.  1st  Tim.  3-8,  12. 

To  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  *  *  which  bishops 
and  Deacons.     Phili.  1-1. 

More  than  twelve  apostles.  Acts  1-24,  26.  Matthias 
takes  place  of  Judas,  Acts.  13-2,  3.  Barnabas  and 
Saul  called,  also.  1st  Cor.  9-1.  Paul  is  an  Apostle. 
"Am  I  not  an  apostle?"  Also  Acts.  14-14;  Acts 
15-40.  Paul  chose  Silas,  and  departed,  being  recom- 
mended by  the  brethren  into  the  grace  of  God. 
And  he  went  through  Assyria  and  Cilicia  confirm- 
ing the  churches.  (If  Silas  was  an  apostle,  that 
makes  15  in  number,  with  Peter,  James  and  John 
as  their  presidents.)  Mark  3-13,  19. 

Christ's  Church  Organization. 

Apostles — 1st  Cor.   12-27,   31. 
Prophets — Do. 
High  Priests— Heb.   3-1. 
Seventy — Luke  10-1. 
Elders— 1st  Peter  5-1,  3. 
Bishops — Phili.     1,  1. 
Priests — Luke  1-5. 
Teachers — Acts.   13-1. 
Deacons— 1st  Tim.  3-8,  12. 
Saints— Phili.    1-1. 
Evangelists — 2nd  Tim.  4-5. 

CONTRADICTIONS. 

The  Bible,  having  been  translated  so  many  different 
times,  contains  some  errors,  which,  by  the  way,  are  very 
insignificant,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  correctness  of  the 
matter  will  neither  save  nor  condemn  us. 
Compare  Acts  9-7  with  Acts.  22-9;  1st  John  4-12,  with  John 
14-9. 

Genesis  4-13,  14  with  1st  Jno.  4-12. 

Luke  14-26  with  1st  John  4-20  and  1st  John  3-10,  11; 
Ex.  20,  12. 

Matt.  27-5  with  Acts.  1-18. 

John  1-18  with  Exodus  24-9. 

Gen.  10-15,  18  with  John  1-18. 

FAITH: 

Substance  of  things  hoped  for.     Hebrews  11-1,  6. 
Cometh  by  hearing  the  word  of  God.     Romans  10-17. 
Many  of  the  Corinthians  hearing,  believed.    Acts  18-8. 
The  just  shall  live  by  faith.    Romans  1-16,  17. 


66  READY   REFERENCE 

For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith.  Ephesians 

2-8,  10. 
Faith  without  works  is  dead.     James  2-26. 
Not  every  one  that  saith  Lord,  Lord   shall  be  saved. 

Matthew  7-21. 
Without  faith  it  id  impossible  to  please  him.  Hebrews 

11-6. 
Do  you  believe  in  Christ?     John  14-12. 
Do  you  love  him?  John  14-15. 
He  it  is  that  loveth  me.     John  14-21. 
Do  you  love  the  Lord?  John  14-23,  24. 
One  faith,  one  Lord,  one  baptism.     Ephesians  4-4. 
In  vain  do  they  worship  me.     Matthew  15-8,  9. 
Paul  was  sincere  in  fighting  the  Church.    Acts.  26-9,  12. 
Jews  were  sincere  in  crucifying  Christ.    Matthew  27-25. 
Will  kill  you  thinking  he  is  doing  God's  service.  Sin- 
cerity not  sufficient.     Ex.   Indians   planting  pow- 
der.   John  16-2,  3. 
Cursed  is  every  one  that  continueth  not  in  all  things 

written  in  the  book  of  the  law.     Gallations  3-10. 
They   that    believe   have    power   to    become   sons    of 

God.    John  1-12. 
Do  the  will  of  the  father,  and  you  will  know  of  the 

doctrine,  whether  I  speak  of  God  or  myself.  John 

7-16,  17. 
Don't  expect  God's  blessings  if  you  haven't  faith.  James 

1-5,  7. 
Faith   not     sufficient — Devils     believe     and     tremble. 

James  1-19. 
Can  faith  alone,  save  you?  No.     James  1-14,  17. 
You  are  not  so  holy  that  you  are  free  from  sin,  and 

saved.     1st  John  1-8,  9. 
The  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.    IF.  1st 

John  1-7. 
He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.     Matthew 

10-22. 
There  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that  doeth  good 

and  sinneth  not,    Ecclesiastes  7-20. 
Search  tlie  scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have. 

John   5-39. 
Noah  saved  his  life,  and  that  of  family  through  faith. 

Hebrews   11-7. 
Abraham  looked  for  a  city  whose  founder  is  God.  He- 
brews 11-8,  10. 
Worlds  were  framed  through  faith.     Hebrews  11-3. 
Walls  of  Jericho  fell  down,  through  faith  of  Saints. 

Hebrews  11-30. 
Kingdoms  subdued;     fires     quenched;     escaped     edge 

sword.     Hebrews  11-32,  40. 


READY   REFERENCE  67 

God's  power  not  manifest  through  you,  without  faith. 
Matthew  17-19,  20. 

This  is  eternal  life,  to  know  Gol  and  Jesus  Christ. 
John  17-3. 

And  hereby  we  do  know  that  we  know  him,  if  we 
keep  his  commandments.    1st  John,  2-3. 

He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life. 
John  3-36. 

By  faith  we  overcome  the  world.     1st  John  5-4. 

We  quench  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked.  Ephesiana 
6-16. 

As  body  without  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without  works. 
James  2-26. 

By  works  was  faith  made  perfect.     James  2-21,  24. 

He  that  saith:  I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not  his  com- 
mandments, is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him. 
1st  John  2-4. 

Faith  and  repentance  are  at  the  foundation  of  the 
gospel.     Hebrews  6-1. 

He  is  the  Savior  of  all  men,  especially  those  that  be- 
lieve.    1st  Timothy  4-10. 

Commanded  to  believe  on  Jesus  Christ.  1st  John  3- 
23,  24. 

No  other  name  under  heaven  whereby  we  must  be 
saved.     Acts.  4-12. 

Add  to  your  faith,  virtue,  etc.,  do  these  things.  2nd  Pet- 
er 1-5,  10. 

In  continuous  revelation.  Would  that  all  were  proph- 
ets.    Numbers  11-29. 

My  father  in  heaven  hath  revealed  this  unto  you.  Mat- 
thew 16-17,  18. 

Continued  revelation  until  Christ's  second  coming.  1st 
Cor.  13-8,  10. 

Where  there  is  no  vision  the  people  perish.  Proverbs 
29-18. 

Let  any  man  ask  of  God,  who  giveth  liberally.  James 
1-5,  7. 

He  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.    Mark  16-15,  16. 

By  faith  cometh  the  salvation  of  our  souls.  1st  Peter 
1-9. 

Sick,  lame,  halt,  blind,  healed,  through  faith.  Mark 
16-17,  18. 

Heathens  justified   through  faith.     Gallations  3-8. 

This  is  a  faithful  saying:  Maintain  good  works.  Titus 
3-8. 

He  became  the  author  of  our  salvation,  if  we  obeyed. 
Hebrews  5-8,  9.  » 

Every  man  judged  according  to  hfs  deeds.  Romans  2-6, 
8. 


68  READY   REFERENCE 

Be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  not  hearers  only.    James  1-22, 

25. 
Judged   in   the  resurrection   according  to  our   works. 

Revelations  20-12. 
To  enter  through  the  gates  of  the  city,  we  must  do 

his  commandments.     Revelation  22-14. 

GOD. 

I  am  God  Almighty.     Gen.  35-9    15. 

And  they  shall  see  His  face.    Rev.  22-3,  6. 

Jesus  the  express  image  of  God's  person.    Heb.  l-l,  3. 

God  created  man  in  his  own  image.    Gen.  1-26,  27. 

For  my  father  is  greater  than  I.  John  14-28. 

For  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire.     Heb.  12-29. 

God  is  a  Spirit.     John  4-24. 

My  father  worketh  hitherto,  and  I  work.  John  5-17. 

1  and  my  Father  are  one.     John  10-30. 

Jesus  and  His  Father  are  two  separate  and  distinct 
personages.  "And  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ing, This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased."  Matt.  3-13,  17. 

Holy  Father,  keep  through  Thine  own  name  those 
whom  Thou  hast  given  me,  that  they  may  be  one 
as  we  are.    John  17-11. 

And  the  Lord  said,  behold,  the  people  is  one.  Gen.  11-6. 

Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also, 
which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their  word; 
That  they  all  may  be  one.     John  17-20,  21. 

The  quotations  just  given  prove  that  they  are  two 
persons,  though  they  may  be  alike,  or  one  in  understand- 
ing. 

Lord,  show  us  the  Father.  *  *  He  that  hath  seen  me 

hath  seen  the  Father.     John  14-8,  9. 
Men  are  made  after  the  similitude  of  God.    James  3-8, 

9. 
I  have  seen  God  face  to  face.    Gen.  32-30. 
Moses,  Aaron,   and   70  of  the  elders  saw  the   God   of 

Israel.     Exo.  24-9,  10. 
The  Lord  spake  unto  Moses  face  to  face,  as  a  man 

speaketh  unto  his  friend.     Exo.  33-11. 
Thou  canst  not  see  my  face;   for  there  shall  no  man 

see  me,  and  live.  *  *  While  my  glory  passeth  by 

I  will  put  thee  in  a  cliff.  *  *  Thou  shalt  see  my 

back  parts;   but  my  face  shall  not  be  seen.  Exo. 

33-20,   23. 
His  tongue  is  a  devouring  fire  (figurative).  Isaiah  3-27. 
As  for  me  I  shaft  behold  thy  face  in  righteous,  Psalms 

17-15. 


READY  REFERENCE  69 

God  eats,  drinks,  and  convej-ses.    Gen.  17  and  18. 
Head  and  hair  white  like   wool  *  *  eyes  as  a  flame 

of  fire.     Rev.  1-14. 
He  laid  his  hands  upon  every  one  of  them,  and  healed 

them.    Luke  4-40. 
Healed  a  woman  who  had  been  sick  for  eighteen  years. 

Luke  3-11,  13. 
Blind  man  healed  by  Jesus.     Mark  8-23,  25. 
Two  blind  men  received  their  sight.     Matt.  20-30,  34. 
Power   to   heal   promised:      They   shall   take   up    ser- 
pents.    Mark  16-18. 
He  gave  his  disciples  power  over  unclean  spirits;   to 

heal  sick.     Matt.  10-1. 
They  cast  out  many  devils,  and  anointed  with  oil  many 

sick.     Mark  6-13. 
Is  any  sick  among  you?     Let  him  call  for  the  Elders 

of   the  church;    anoint  with   oil;    prayer  of  faith, 

raised  up,  sins  forgiven.     James  5-14,  15. 
Ananias  restored  sight  to  Saul;  also  gave  Holy  Ghost 

to  him.     Acts.  9-17. 
The  father  of  Publius  lay  sick  of  a  fever;  Paul  healed 

him.     Acts.  28-8. 


HISTORICAL. 

Creation.     4,004  B.  C. 

Antediluvian  Period.  Adam,  Seth,  Enos,  Cainan,  Ma- 
halaleel,  Jared,  Enoch,  Methuselah,  Lamech,  Noah. 
4,004  to  2348  B.  C. 

From  the  Deluge  to  the  call  of  Abraham.  Arphaxad, 
Cainan,  Salah,  Eber,  Peleg,  Reu,  Serug,  Nahor, 
Terah,  Abraham.     2348  to  1921  B.  C. 

From  the  call  of  Abraham  to  the  Exodus.  Age  of 
Isaac  to  birth  of  Esau  and  Jacob  60;  age  or  Jacob 
at  the  migration  to  Egypt,  130;  sojourn  in  Egypt 
215,  total  430.     1921  to  1491  B.  u. 

From  the  Exodus  to  the  Building  of  Solomon's  Tem- 
ple.    1491  to  1011  B.  C. 

Saul's  Reign  over  the  undivided  kingdom.  1072  to 
1032  B.  C. 

David  do.    1032  to  992  B.  C. 

Solomon  do.     992  to  952  B.  C. 

From  the  Division  of  the  Kingdom  to  the  fall  of  Jeru- 
salem.    952  to  588  B.  C. 


Kings  of  Judah: 
Rehoboam, 
Abijah, 


70  READY  REFERENCE 

Asa, 

Jehosaphat, 

Jehoram,  regent, 

Jehoram, 

Ahaziah, 

Athaliah, 

Joash, 

Amaziah, 

Uzziah, 

Jotham  (sole), 

Ahaz, 

Hezekiah, 

Manassah, 

Amon, 

Josiah, 

Jehoanaz, 

Jehoihaz, 

Jehoiachin, 

Zedekiah. 

Fall  of  Jerusalem,  588  B.  C. 

Kings  of  Israel: 

Jeroboam, 

Nadab, 

Baasha, 

Elab-Tibni, 

Omni 

Ahab, 

Ahaziah, 

Jehoram, 

Jehu, 

Jehoahaz, 

Jeroboam,  2nd, 

Zachariah,  1-2  yr., 

Shallum,  1   mo. 

Menahem,  10  yrs., 

Pekahiah, 

Pekah, 

Hoshea, 

Fall  of  Samaria,  722  B.  C. 

The  other  kingdoms  existing  at  the  same  period  as 
Judah  and  Israel  were  Egypt,  Syria,  Assyria,  and  Baby- 
lon. A  great  many  expeditons  from  these  kingdoms  came 
against  the  divided  kingdom,  or  Judah  and  Israel,  with  the 
final  overthrow  of  both. 

The  Prophets  who  lived  before  the  Babylon  Captivity  are: 
Jonah, 
Joel. 


READY   REFERENCE  71 

Amos,  810  to  725  B.  C,  approx. 

Hosea, 

Isaiah, 

Micah, 

Those  Prophets  who  lived  near  to  and  during  the  captiv- 
ity were: 
Nahum, 

Zephaniah,     Approx.  660  to  574. 
Habakkuk, 

Jeremiah,     (including  Lamentations). 
Daniel, 

Obadiah — soon  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
Ezekiel. 

Those  Prophets  after  the  return  from  captivity  were: 

Haggai, 

Zechariah, 

Malachi,     520  to  397  (approximately). 

This  is  the  close  of  the  Old  Testament. 

King  Nebuchadneezar  died.    561  B.  C. 

Babylon   taken   by   Cyrus.     Belshazzar   slain.     Darius 
"the  Mede,"  appointed  ruler  of  Babylon.  538  B.  C. 

Decree  of  Cyrus  permitting  the  return  of  the  Jews. 
536  B.  C. 

Death  of  Cyrus.     529  B.  C. 

Dedication  of  Temple  at  Jerusalem.     516  B.  C. 

Expulsion  of  the  Tarquins  from  Rome.  510  B.  C. 

Walls  of  Jerusalem  rebuilt.     440  B.  C. 

Plenoponnesian  War  begins.     431  B.  C. 

Death  of  Socrates.    401  B.  C. 

Close  of  Old  Testament  Canon.    397  B.  C. 

During  the  period  between  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments the  Jews  were  influenced  by  the  rule  of  four  dif- 
ferent dynasties: 

The  Dominion  of  Persia.     536  to  333  B.  C. 

The  Dominion  of  Greece.    333  to  167  B.  C. 

The  Dominion  of  the  Asmonaeans.    167  to  63  B.  C. 

The  Dominion  of  the  Idumaean  Antipater,  and  Herod. 
63  to  4  B.  C. 

Egypt  was  a  Persian  Province.     350  B.  C. 

Alexander  invades  Persia.    334  B.  C. 

Death  of  Alexander.    323  B.  C. 

Palestine  subject  to  Egypt.     320  B.  C. 

Simon  the  Just,  High  Priest.     310  B.  C. 

Palestine  reverts  to  Egypt.     301  B.   C. 

Beginning  of  the  LXX.  translation  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment.    284  B.  C. 

First  Punic  War.     264  B.  C. 


72  READY  REFERENCE 

Second  Punic  War.     219  B.  C. 

Colonies  of  Jews  from  Babylon  transplanted  to  Asia 
Minor.  201  B.   C. 

Rise  of  the  Maccabees.    167  B.  C. 

Rededication  of  the  Temple.     165  B.  C. 

Third  Punic  War„     149  B.  C. 

Fall  of  Carthage  and  Corinth — Greece  a  Roman  Prov- 
ince.    146  B.  C. 

First  mention  of  Pharisees  and  Sadducees.     109  B.  C. 

Caesar  in  Gaul.    58  B.  C. 

The  Temple  plundered  by  Crassus.     54  B.  C. 

Antipater  the  Idumean  appointed  by  Caesar  Procura- 
tor of  Judea.  Herod  made  Governor  of  Galilee.  47 
B.  C. 

Assassination  of  Caesar.     44  B.  C. 

Death  of  Antipater.    43  B.  C. 

Herod  captures  Jerusalem.    37  B.  C. 

Egypt  conquered  by   Caesar.     Line  of  the   Ptolemies 
ends.    30. 
Augustus  made  emperor.     27  B.  C. 

Herod  begins  to  rebuild  Temple.    19  B.  C. 

Agrippa  confirms  the  privileges  of  the  Jews.    14  B.  C. 

The  Outer  Temple  finished.     11  B.  C. 

Herod  dies  at  Jericho  soon  after  the  Nativity  of  our 
Lord.    4  B.  C. 

Herod  died  In  the  750th  year  from  the  building  of 
Rome,  i.  e.  four  years  before  the  usual  starting  point  of 
Christian  chronology,  so  that  we  are  forced  to  the  con- 
clusion that  our  Lord  was  born  B.  C.  4,  or,  according  to 
some,  a  little  earlier. 

26  A.  D.  is  about  the  time  John  the  Baptist's  work 
began,  and  consequently  the  Ministry  of  Jesus,  and  that 
His  death  and  resurrection  must  have  taken  place  in  A.  D. 
29  or  30.  The  duration  of  his  ministry  is  usually  reckoned 
at  three  and  a  half  years,  but  some  reckon  it  as  two 
and  a  half.  A  great  deal  depends  on  the  meaning  of  St. 
John  5-1.  If  the  feast  named  was  a  passover  we  know 
that  the  Ministry  was  three  and  a  half  years.  It  is  not 
certain  that  the  feast  was  a  Passover.  The  probabilities 
are  against  it. 

THE    GOSPEL    NARRATIVE     MAY     BE    DIVIDED    INTO 
SEVEN    PARTS: 

Part  1.  The  Nativity  and  Early  Life  of  Jesus. 

2.  From  the  Preaching  of  John  to  the  First  Passover. 

3.  From  the  First  Passover  to  the  Second. 

4.  From  the  Second  Passover  to  the  Third. 

5.  Holy  Week. 


READY   REFERENCE  73 

6.  The  Death  and  Burial. 

7.  The  Resurrection  and  the  Great  Forty  Days. 

HISTORICAL: 

1805. 

Birth  of  Joseph  Smith,  Sharon,  Windsor  Co.,  Vt.,  Dec 
23rd. 

1820. 

Joseph  received  his  first  vision  in  early  spring. 
1823. 

He  learned  where  the  plates  were  deposited.    Sept.  21. 
Views  the  plates  at  the  hill.     Sept.  22;   also  in  1824, 
1825,  1826,  1827. 

1827. 

Joseph    married   Emma   Hale;    being   a   stranger,   Mr. 

Hale  objected  to  the  marriage.    Jan.  18. 
Joseph's  first  child  born;    dead  at  birth.     Twins  also 

die  later. 
Joseph  receives  the  plates.     Sept.  22. 

1828. 

Martin   Harris   took   characters   to   Prof.   Anthon   and 

Dr.  Mitchell.    Feb. 
Harris  lost  116  pp.  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  June. 

1829. 

Joseph  and  Oliver  Cowdery  met  for  the  first  time. 
April  5. 

Translation  of  the  plates  began  with  Cowdery  as 
scribe.    Apr.  7. 

Joseph  and  Cowdery  ordained  to  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood by  John,  the  Baptist;  they  baptized  each 
other.     May  15. 

Probably  in  latter  part  of  this  month  the  three  wit- 
nesses were  shown  the  plates.  Soon  after  the 
eight  witnesses  viewed  them.     June. 

It  was  probably  this  month  that  the  Mel.  Priesthood 
was  restored.    July. 

^*  1830. 

^      Beginning  of  tliis  year  5,000  copies  of  Bk.  of  Mormon 


74  READY   REFERENCE 

were  printed  by  E.  B.  Grandin,  in  Palmyra,  N.  Y. 
Church   organized   with   six  members   in   Peter   Whit- 

mer's  house,  Fayette,  N.  Y.    Holy  Ghost  conferred, 

and  sacrament  administered.     April  6. 
Oliver  Cowdery  preached  the  first  public  discourse  in 

this   dispensation.     April    11. 
Joseph  arrested  twice,  and  driven  away  by  a  mob.  June. 
The  church  held  its   first   conference.  Fayette,  N.  Y. 

June  1. 
The  second  conference  was  held.    Fayette,  N.  Y.  Sept. 

1,  2,  3. 
Sidney  Rigdon  was  baptized.     Oct. 
Orson   Pratt  visits  the  Prophet.     Pratt  is   19   yrs.   old. 

Nov.  4. 

1831. 

The  third  conference  of  the  church  was  held  at  Fay- 
ette.    Jan.  2. 
Edward  Partridge  was  called  to  be  the  first  bishop  to 

the  Church.     Feb.  4. 
John  Whitmer  called  to  be  the  Church  Historian.  Mar. 

8th. 
The    fourth    conference    of   the    church    was    held    in 

Kirtland.      Several   were    called   to   the   office    of 

High  Priests.     June  6. 
Spot  dedicated  for  the  Temple  in  Independence.  Aug.  3. 
Fifth  conference  of  the  Church  held.     Missouri.  Aug. 

4th. 
Joseph  Smith  and  company  met  several  of  the  Elders 

on  their  way  to  Zion.    Aug.  13. 
Ezra  Booth  came  out  as  an  apostate.     Sept. 
An    important   conference   held    at   Oraijge,    Cayahoga 

Co.,  Ohio.     Oct.  25. 
A  special  conference  held  in  Hiram.     Nov.  1. 
Some  of  the  brethren  having  criticized  the  language 

in   a  revelation,  section  67,  was    given.     Wm.   E. 

McLellan   failed  in  his  attempt  to  write  a   reve- 
lation.    Nov. 
The  revelation,  called  the  appendix,  was  given  through 

Joseph  at  Hiram,  D.  C.  133.    Nov.  3. 
Four  special    conferences   were  held   betwen   the   1st 

and   12th.     Nov. 
N.  K.  Whitney  was  called  then     tt)     the     Bishoprick. 

Dec.  4. 

1832. 

Conference  was  held  in  Amerst,  Loraine  Co.,  O.  (D.  C. 
75  given).    Jan.  25. 


READY  REFERENCE  75 

Joseph  and  Sidney  severely  mobbed  at  Hiram.  Jan.  25. 

Brigham  Young  was  baptized.     April  14. 

Joseph  and  company  arrived  at  Independence.  Apr.  24. 

At  a  general  council,  held  in  Jackson  Co.,  Joseph  Smith 
was  acknowledged  the  President  of  the  High 
Priesthood,  according  to  a  previous  ordination  at 
a  conference  of  High  Priests,  Elders,  and  mean- 
bers,  held  at  Amherst,  Ohio,  Jan.  25,  1832.  Sec.  82, 
D.  C.  was  given.    Apr.  26. 

Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet's  4th  child  was  born.  His- 
first  three-  children  were  dead. 

Civil  war  prophecy.    Dec.  25. 

1833. 

Joseph  completed  the  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment.   Feb.  2. 

Joseph  was  commanded  not  to  translate  the  Apocry- 
pha.    D.  C.  91.     Mar.  9. 

Sidney  Rigdon  and  F.  G.  Williams  were  ordained  and 
set  apart  as  Presidents  of  the  High  Priesthood, 
or  counselors  to  Pres.  Smith,  according  to  the 
revelation  given  March  8th.    Mar.  18. 

Dr.  P.  Hurlbert,  afterwards  connected  with  the  Spauld- 
ing  story,  was  excommunicated  from  the  Church. 
June  23rd. 

Joseph  completed  the  translation  of  the  Bible.  July  2d. 

Printing  office  was  destroyed  by  mob  in  Jackson 
County  Bishop  Partridge  and  one  other  tarred 
and  feathered.    July  20. 

Corner  stones  of  Kirtland  Temple  laid.  July  23. 

1834. 

First  High  Council  of  the  Church  was  organized  in 
Kirtland.  Feb.  17. 

Revelation  of  the  redemption  of  Zion.  given.  D.  C.  103. 
Feb.  24. 

Joseph  commenced  to  obtain  volunteers  for  the  re- 
demption of  Zion.     Feb.  26. 

Dr.  Hurlbert,  the  apostate,  had  threatened  Joseph 
Smith's  life,  and  was  put  under  $300  bonds,  in 
Chardon,  Ohio.     April  9. 

The  united  order  in  Kirtland  was  dissolved.    April  10. 

About  150  homes  of  the  Saints  in  Mo,  burned.  Apr.  24. 

At  a  conference  of  elders  in  Kirtland,  the  Church  was 
first  named  "The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints."  May  3rd. 


7C  READY   REFERENCE 

An  important  revelation  was  given  on  Fishing  River, 
in  which  the  Lord  told  his  Saints  that  the  time 
for  the  redemption  of  Zion  had*  not  yet  com  ^.  D.  C. 
105.     Compare  D.  C.  103.     June  22nd 

Joseph  Smith  in  company  with  a  few  friends  visited 
Jackson  Co.,  Mo.,  secretly.     July  1st. 

High  Council  organized  in  Clay  Co.,  Mo.,  David  Whit- 
mer,  Pres.;  W.  W.  Phelps  and  John  Whitmer, 
Counselors.     July  3. 

Joseph  Smith  and  O.  Cowdery  made  a  conditional  cov- 
enant with  the  Lord  that  they  would  pay  tithing. 
This  was  the  first  introduction  of  the  principle 
among  the  Saints.     Nov.  29. 

1835. 

Twelve  Apostles  chosen,  Kirtland:  Thos.  B.  Marsh, 
David  W.  Patten,  B.  Young,  H.  C.  Kimball,  O. 
Hyde,  Wm.  E.  Mcl^llin,  P.  P.  Pratt,  Jno.  F.  Boyn- 
ton,  Lyman  E.  Johnson.  Johnson,  Kimball,  and 
Young  were  blessed  the  same  day.     Feb.  14. 

First  quorum  of  seventies  commenced.  Kirtland.  Feb. 
28. 

Important  revelation  concerning  Priesthood  given. 
D.  C.  107.  Mar.  28. 

Purchased  from  Michael  J.  Chandler  four  Egyptian 
mummies  and  papyrus.  One  was  writings  of  Abra- 
ham, as  found  in  Pearl  of  Great  Price;  another 
the  writings  of  Joseph  in  Egypt.     July  3rd. 

At  a  general  assembly  of  the  Church,  held  in  Kirt- 
land, the  Book  of  Commandments  was  approved, 
and  thus  became  a  law  of  faith  and  practice  to 
the  Church.     Aug.  17. 

President  Cowdery  appointed  to  act  as  Church  Record- 
er.   Sept.  14. 

1836. 

The  High  Council  of  Zion,  Mo.,  was  reorganized.  Jan. 
6th. 

In  a  council  of  the  Twelve,  held  in  Kirtland,  Pres. 
Joseph  Smith  said:  "The  Twelve  are  not  subject 
to  any  other  than  the  First  Presidency  *  *  * 
Where  I  am  not  there  is  no  First  Presidency  over 
the   Twelve."     Jan.    16. 

Kirtland  Temple  dedicated.     Mar.   27. 

The  Savior,  Moses,  Elias,  arl  Elijah,  the  Prophet,  ap- 
peared in  the  Kirtland  Temple  to  Joseph  Smith 
and  O.  Codwery.     Apr.  3. 


READY  REFERENCE  77 

The    Saints    of    Clay    Co.,    Mo.,   agreed    to    leave   the 

County.     July  1. 
Preparations  made  for  organizing  a  bank  in  Kirtland. 

Kirtland  Safety  Society.     Nov.  2. 

1837. 

A  spirit  of  apostasy  and  speculation  affecting  every 
quorum  of  the  Church  became  vepy  prevalent  in 
Kirtland.     May. 

Ground  broken  at  Far  West,  Mo.,  for  a  Temple,  but 
on  account  of  persecution  was  not  erected.  July  3. 

At  a  conference,  held  in  Kirtland,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Jos- 
eph Smith,  Sen.,  Hyrum  Smith  and  John  Smith 
were  appointed  assistant  counselors  to  the  First 
Presidency.  *  *  *  *  Luke  S.  Johnson,  Lyman  B. 
Johnson  and  John  F.  Boynton,  three  of  the  Apos- 
tles, wej"e  disfellowshipped.     Sept.  3. 

The  three  apostles  above  confessed,  and  were  re- 
ceived back  again.     Sept.  10. 

Geo.  W.  Robinson  was  elected  General  Church  Re- 
corder.    Sept.  17. 

Frederick  G.  Williams  rejected  as  Counselor  to  Pres. 
Smith.  Hyrum  Smith  was  appointed  in  his  stead. 
Nov.  7. 

Joseph  Smith  arrived  in  Kirtland.  During  his  absence, 
some  prominent  men,  including  Warren  Parrish, 
John  F.  Boynton,  Luke  S.  Johnson  and  Joseph 
Coe,  had  united  for  the  overthrow  of  the  Church 
in  Kirtland.     Dec.  10. 

The  year  closed  witnessing  apostasy,  persecution,  con- 
fusion and  mobacracy  in  Kirtland. 


1838. 

Joseph  and  Sidney  left  Kirtland  on  horseback  to  es- 
cape the  mob.     Jan.  12. 

In  a  general  assembly  of  Saint's  in  Far  West,  Mo., 
David  Whitmer,  John  Whitmer,  and  W.  W.  Phelps 
were  rejected  as  the  Pres.  of  the  Church  in  Mis- 
souri, because  of   transgression.     Feb.   5. 

Thomas  B.  Marsh  and  David  W.  Patten  were  appointed 
Presidents  pro  tem  in  Missouri,  unto  the  arrival 
of  Joseph  or  Sidney  from  Kirtland,  Feb.  10. 

Joseph  Smith  with  family,  and  B.  Young,  arrived  in 
Mo.     March  14. 

Marsh,  Young  and  Patten  were  sustained  as  the  Pres. 
of  Church  in  Mo.     April  6. 


78  READY  REFERENCE 

O.  Cowdery  excommunicated.  David  Whitmer  and 
Lyman  E.  Johnson  cut  off  the  13th.  D.  C.  114 
given.    Read.    April  17. 

D.  C.  115  given.  Church  shall  be  called  "The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints."  Compare 
with  item  1834-5,  3.    Apr.  26. 

Corner  stone  of  temple  at  Par  West  laid,  according  to 
commandment  of  4,  26,  1838.     July  4. 

Revelation  of  tithing  given,,  and  John  Taylor,  John  E. 
Page,'W.  Woodruff  and  W.  Richards  called  to  the 
Apostleship.     July  8. 

Revelation  designating  who  is  to  dispose  of  the  tithing 
money.    See  D.  C.  120.    July  18. 

Joseph  and  Sidney  commence  the  study  of  law.  Sept.  4. 

A  battle  fought  between  a  mob  and  75  brethren  on 
Crooked  River,  Mo.  Gideon  Carter  was  killed— 
11  others  wounded.  Apostle  D.  W.  Patten  and 
Patrick  O'Banion  were  wounded  and  died  soon 
after.    Oct.  25. 

Exterminating  order  of  Gov.  Boggs  was  issued.  About 
this  time  Sampson  Avard  organized  a  company 
of  Danites.     Oct.  27. 

Hauns  Mill  Massacre.  18  or  19  Saints  butchered  by 
a  mob.     Oct.  20. 

Hyrum  Smith  and  Amasa  Lyman  made  prisoners  by 
the  mob.  *  *  *  *  Citizens  of  Far  West  were  forced 
to  give  up  their  arms,  by  order  of  General  Sam- 
uel D.  Lucas.    Nov.  1. 

Joseph  Smith  and  fellow-prisoners  taken  to  Far  West 
under  a  (Nov.  2),  strong  guard  and  permitted  to 
see  their  families.  Generals  Lucas  and  Robert 
Wilson  then  took  them  to  Independence,  Mo., 
where  they  arrived  on  the  4th. 

Joseph  Smith  and  fellow  prisoners  arrived  in  Rich- 
mond, Mo.,  where  they  were  put  in  chains  and 
much  abused  by  the  guards.    Nov.  9. 

General  Wilson  ordered  every  family  to  be  out  of 
Adam-ondi-Ahman  in  ten  days,  with  permission 
to  go  to  Caldwell  County  and  tarry  till  spring, 
then  to  leave  the  state  under  pain  of  extermina- 
tion.    Nov.  10. 

From  August  last  until  now  about  thirty  of  the  breth- 
ren have  been  killed.     Nov.  13. 

Many  were  released  from  jail.  Joseph  Smith,  Lyman 
Wight,  Caleb  Baldwin,  Hiriim  Smith,  Alex  McRae, 
and  S.  Rigdon,  were  not.  but  v/ere  row  sent  to 
Liberty,  Clay  Co.     Nov.   28. 


READY    REFERENCE  79 

1839. 

Brigham  Young,  President  of  the  Twelve,  left  Far 
West  for  Illinois  on  account  of  persecution.  Feb, 
14. 

Sidney  Rigdon  was  released  from  Liberty  Jail  on 
bail.    Feb. 

Thomas  B.  Marsh,  W.  W.  Phelps,  F.  G.  Williams,  Geo. 
M.  Hinkle  and  others  excommunicated  at  Quincy, 
111.     March   17. 

Section  D.  C.  121  given  in  Liberty  Jail.  A  few  days 
later  122  and  123  written.    Read  them  all.  Mar.  20. 

Joseph  Smith  and  fellow-prisoners  were  started  from 
Liberty  Jail  to  Gallatin,  Davies  County,  Mo.,  where 
they  arrived  on  the  8th.     Apr.  6. 

Joseph  Smith  and  fellow  prisoners  started  from  Da- 
viess towards  Boone  County,  Mo.,  under  a  change 
of  venue.    Apr.  15. 

The  guard  being  drunk,  Joseph  Smith  and  fellow- 
prisoners  made  their  escape,  and  arrived  in 
Quincy,  ill.,  on  the  22nd.    Apr.  16. 

The  last  of  the  Saints  left  Far  West.  About  15,000 
of  them.    Apr.  20. 

The  first  purchase  of  lands  in  Commerce,  afterwards 
Nauvoo,  was  made  by  Joseph  Smith.     There  was 
one  stone  house,  three  frame  ones.    May  1. 

Important  conference  held  at  Quincy,  111.  Saints  from 
East  advise  to  gather  at  Kirtland  and  make  that 
a  stake  of  Zion.     May  4  and  5. 

Wm.  Marks  appointed  to  preside  at  Commerce.  May  6. 

After  seven  months  of  imprisonment  without  convic- 
tion, P.  P.  Pratt,  and  Morris  Phelps  escaped  from 
Columbia  Jail,  Mo.  King  Follett  also  tried  to 
escape,  but  was  recaptured.     July  4th. 

The  first  number  of  the  Times  and  Seasons  was  pub- 
lished in  Commerce,  111.     (Nauvoo).    Nov. 

1840. 

Joseph  Smith  arrived  from  Washington,  D.  C,  where 
he  had  presented  the  claims  of  491  individuals 
for  about  $1,381,000.     It  was   fruitless.     Mar.  4. 

P.  P.  Pratt  published  the  first  number  of  the  Millen- 
nial Star  in  E.     May  27. 

Patriarch  Joseph  Smith,  Sen  died  in  Nauvoo,  111.  Sept 
14. 

Tne  governor  of  Missouri  made  a  demand  on  Gov. 
Carlin  of  111.  for  Joseph  Smith,  S.  Rigdon,  Lyman 
Wight,  P.  P.  Pratt,  Caleb  Baldwin,  and  Alanson 
Brown  as  fugitives  from  justice.     Sept.  15. 


80  READY   REFERENCE 

R.  P.  Thompson  was  appointed  General  Church  Clerk, 
instead  of  Geo.  W.  Robinson.  *  *  *  A  committee 
was  appointed  to  organize  new  stakes.  Oct.  3. 

Lima,  Hancock  Co.,  111.,  Quincy,  Adams  Co.,  111.,  Mount 
Hope,  Columbus,  Adams  Co.,  111.,  Geneva  in  Mor- 
gan Co.,  111.,   stakes  were   organized.     Oct.   25  to 

Nov.  1st. 

1841. 

Revelation  to  build  Nauvoo  Temple  and  the  Nauvoo 
House  given;  also  items  concerning  the  author- 
ity of  the  Priesthood.    D.  C.  124.     Jan.  19. 

Hyrum  Smith  became  Patriarch  in  place  of  his  fath- 
er, deceased.  Wm.  Law  was  chosen  counselor  to 
Joseph  in  Hyrum's  place.     Jan.  24. 

Joseph  Smith  elected  sole  Trustee  for  the  Church.  Jan. 
30. 

John  C.  Bennett  elected  Mayor  of  Nauvoo.  First  Mayor 
of  the  city.     Feb.  l. 

Nauvoo  legion  was  organized  with  Joseph  Smith  as 
Lieutenant-General.    Feb.  4. 

The  Saints  commanded  by  revelation  to  build  a  city 
to  be  called  Zarahemla  opposite  Nauvoo.  D.  C. 
125.     Mar. 

C.  C.  Rich  and  Austin  Cowles  were  chosen  as  Coun- 
selors to  Pres.  Wm.  Marks  of  the  Nauvoo  Stake 
of  Zion.     Mar.  29.- 

Corner  stones  of  Nauvoo     Temple     laid.     A     General 

Conference  that  continued  until  the  11th  was  com- 
menced in  Nauvoo.    Apr.  6. 

Lyman  Wight  chosen  Apostle  in  place  of  D.  W.  Pat- 
ten, deceased.     Apr.  8. 

All  Stakes  outside  of  Hancock,  111.,  and  Lee  County, 
Iowa,  were  discontinued.  Call  for  the  scattered 
Saints  to  gather  there.    May  24. 

Revelation  to  B.  Young.  D.  C.  126.  No  more  required 
to  go  from  home.     July  9. 

Don  Carlos  Smith,  the  youngest  brother  of  the  Proph- 
et, died  at  Nauvoo.    Aug.  7. 

Joseph  Smith  preached  to  about  one  hundred  Sac 
and  Fox  Indians  who  came  to  visit  him  at  Nau- 
voo.    Aug.  12. 

R.  B.  Thompson,  Joseph's  scribe,  died  in  Nauvoo. 
Aug.   27. 

A  company  of  brethren  left  Nauvoo  for  the  Pinery 
about  500  miles  North,  to  procure  lumber  for  the 
Nauvoo  Temple.     Sept.  22. 


READY   REFERENCE  81 

Important  General  Conferencs  held  in  the  Grove  at 
Nauvoo.  Joseph  declared,  as  the  will  of  the  Lord, 
that  the  Church  should  not  hold  another  General 
Conference  until  they  could  meet  in  the  Temple. 
*  *  *  James  Eloan  was  elected  Church  clerk  in- 
stead of  R.  B,  Thompson,  deceased.     Oct.  3,  4,  5. 

Orson  Hyde,  who  had  arrived  in  Jerusalem,  ascended 
the  Mount  of  Olives  and  dedicated  the  land  by 
prayer  for  the  gathering  of  the  Jews.  Oct.  24. 

Temporary  font  for  baptisms  in  the  Nauvoo  Temple 
dedicated.    Nov.  8. 

Baptisms  for  the  dead  were  commenced  in  the  font, 
in  the  basement  of  the  Temple.     Nov.  21. 

Willard  Richards  was  appointed  Joseph  Smith's  pri- 
vate secretary  and  general  clerk  for  the  Church. 
Dec.  13. 


1842. 

Zarahemla  Stake  of  Zion  discontinued;  a  branch  or- 
ganized instead,  with  John  Smith,  as  President. 
Jan.  6. 

W.  Woodruff  took  the  superintendency  of  the  print- 
ing office  and  John  Taylor  of  the  editorial  depart- 
ment of  the  Times  and  Seasons,  in  Nauvoo.  Feb.  3. 

Joseph  Smith  took  charge  of  the  Editorial  department 
of  the  Times  and  Seasons.     Mar.  15. 

Female  Relief  Society  of  Nauvoo  wsia  commenced.  It 
was  completed  on  the  24th  with  Emma  Smith  as 
President.     Mar.  17. 

Joseph  Smith  baptized  80  persons  in  the  Mississippi, 
after  which  he  confirmed  about  fifty.  Mar.  20. 

Joseph  Smith  baptized  107  persons  in  the  Mississippi 
River.     Mar.  27, 

275  brethren  ordained  Elders  in  Nauvoo  at  Special 
conference.     Apr.  6  to  8. 

About  200  saints  arrived  in  Nauvoo  from  Great  Brit- 
ain.   Apr.  13. 

The  Wasp,  a  weekly  paper,  was  first  published  in  Nau- 
voo.   Wm.  Smith,  Ed.     Apr.  16. 

Joseph  Smith  writes:  A  conspiracy  against  the  peace 
of  my  household  was  made  manifest,  and  it  gave 
me  some  trouble  to  counteract  the  design  of 
certain  base  individuals  and  restore  peace.  The 
Lord  makes  manifest  to  me  many  things  which 
it  Is  not  wisdom  for  me  to  make  public  until 
others  can  witness  the  proof  of  them      April  29. 


82  READY  REFERENCE 

Joseph  gave  James  Adams,  Hyrum  Smith,  Newel  K. 
Whitney,  George  Miller,  B.  Young,  H.  C.  Kimball 
and  W.  Richards  instructions  about  boly  endow- 
ments.    May  4. 

Ex-Governor  L.  W.  Boggs,  of  Missouri,  was  shot,  but 
not  killed,  at  Independence,  Mo.  May  6. 

The  Nauvoo  Legion,  now  numbering  26  companies,  or 
2,000  men,  was  reviewed  and  tougiit.  a  sham  f)attle. 
.  John  C.  Bennett  conspired  against  the  Prophet's 
life,  but  failed  to  carry  out  his  design.    May  7. 

John  C.  Bennett  having  resigned  the  mayorship  of 
Nauvoo,  Joseph  Smith  was  elected  by  the  city 
council  to  fill  the  vacancy.     May  19. 

Chauncey  L.  Higbee  was  cut  off  from  the  Church  at 
Nauvoo,  for  unchaste  and  unvirtuous  conduct. 
May   24. 

The  authorit'es  of  the  Church  had  at  this  time  with- 
drawn their  fellowship  from  John  C.  Bennett, 
who  soun  afterwards  left  Nauvoo.     May  25. 

Joseph  Smith  spoke  to  8,000  people  in  Nauvoo.    July  3. 

Joseph  Smith  prophesied  that  the  Saints  would  be 
driven  to  the  Rocky  MountaiLS  and  there  become 
a  mighty  people.     Aug.  6. 

Joseph  Smith  ^vas  arrested  by  a  deputy  sheriff  in 
Nauvoo,  by  requisition  from  Gov.  Reynolds,  of 
Missouri,  charged  with  being  accessory  to  the 
shooting  ol  ex-Governor  Boggs,  O.  P.  Rockwell 
was  also  ai  rested  as  principal.  Through  habeas 
corpus   proceedings   they  were  released.     Aug.  8. 

The  deputy  sheriff  returned  to  Nauvoo  to  re-arrest 
Joseph  Smith  and  O.  P.  Rockwell,  but  they  could 
not  be  found.  To  escape  imprisonment  the 
Prophet  had  to  keep  concealed  for  some  time. 
Up  to  the  19th  he  was  in  hiding  at  John  Smith's, 
Edward  Sayer,  Carlos  Granger,  and  then  returned 
home.  On  the  18th  great  excitement  prevailed 
among  the  people  around  Nauvoo  on  account  of 
J.  C.  Bennett's  lies.     Aug.  10. 

Amasa  M.  Lyman  was  ordained  one  of  the  Apostles. 
Aug.  20. 

After  not  showing  himself  in  public  for  three 
weeks,  Joseph  Smith  spoke  to  a  meeting  of  Saints 
in  Nauvoo;  380  Eldexs  volunteered  to  take  mis- 
sions to  the  various  states  of  the  Union  for  the 
purpose  of  refuting  Bennett's  lies.     Aug.  29. 

Joseph  Smith  wrote  an  address  to  the  Saints  in  Nau- 
voo concerning  baptism  for  the  dead.  D.  C.  127. 
Sept.   1. 


READY  REFERENCE  83 

Another  effort  was  made  to  arrest  Joseph  Smith.  He 

eluded    pursuit  and   afterwards   kept  himself  hid 

for   some  time   at   the  home   of  Edward   Hunter. 

Sept.  3. 
Joseph  Smith  wrote  another  important  address  to  the 

Saints.    D.  C.  128.    Sept,  6. 
Joseph  Smith  returned  home  undiscovered.  Sept.   10. 
Reports  reached  Joseph   that  Gov.  Reynolds,  of  Mo., 

had   offered   a   reward   for   the   arrest   of  himself 

and    O.   P.   Rockwell.     Oct.    2. 
Joseph  again   left  home  to   elude   the  pursuit  of  his 

enemies.     He  returned  on  the  20th.     Oct.  7. 
Ninety  thousand  feet  of  lumber  and  24,000  cubic  feet 

of  timber  arrived  in  Nauvoo  for  the  temple  and 

Nauvoo   House.     Oct.    13. 
Johy    Taylor    succeeded    Joseph    Smith    as    editor    of 

Times  and  Seasons.     Nov.  15. 
Willard  Richards  appointed  Church  Historian.  Dec.  21. 
Joseph  Smith  arrested  a  third  time  on  a  requisition 

from  Mo.  Dec.  22. 

1843. 

Joseph  Smith  prophesied  that  he  should  not  go  to 
Missouri  dead  or  alive.     Jan.  2. 

Joseph  Smith  was  on  trial  before  Judge  Pope,  of 
Springfield,  on  the  charge  of  being  an  accessory 
to  the  shooting  of  ex-Governor  Boggs.     Jan.  4. 

Joseph  was  found  innocent  and  acquitted.     Jan.   5. 

Meetings  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving  were  held  in 
Nauvoo  on  the  release  of  Joseph  Smith.    Jan.  17. 

D.  C.  129.  By  which  good  and  bad  spirits  are  known. 
Feb.  9. 

O.  P.  Rockwell  was  taken  prisoner  in  St.  Louis  by  the 
Missourians.     March  4. 

Joseph  Smith  prophesied  that  O.  P.  Rockwell  would 
get  away  honorably  from  the  Missourians.  March 
15. 

A  young  gentlemen's  and  ladies'  "Relief  Society"  was 
organized  in  Nauvoo,  with  Wm.  Cutler  as  Presi- 
dent.    April    2nd. 

There  are  none  who  minister  to  this  earth,  ex- 
cept those  who  belong  or  have  belonged  to 
it.  If  thou  livest  until  thou  art  85, 
thou  shalt  see  the  face  of  the  Son  of  Man. 
*  *  *  16.  I  was  thus  left,  being  unable  to  de- 
cide whether  I  should  die  and  thus  see  his  face. 
CLrist's  coming  will  not  be  sooner  than  that  time, 
1  believe.     April  2. 


84  READY   REFERENCE 

At  a  conference  in  Kirtland  Temple  it  was  decided 
that  all  the  Saints  should  gather  to  Nauvoo.  April 
6. 

An  important  conference  was  held  on  the  floor  of  the 
Temple  in  Nauvoo.  Joseph  Smith  prophesied  that 
Christ  would  not  come  before  he  was  85'  years  old. 
April  6  to  8. 

•  About  115  Elders  called  on  missions  to  the  states. 
Special  conference.  Nauvoo.     April  10. 

Six  brass  plates  and  a  skeleton  were  found  by  Mr.  R. 
Wiley  and  others,  near  Kinderhock,  Pike  Co., 
111.     April  23. 

First  number  of  the  Nauvoo  Neighbor  issued  at  Nau- 
voo instead  of  the  Wasp.     May  3rd. 

Joseph  Smith  made  some  important  remarks  about 
the  celestial  glory,  in  Ramus,  111.  D.  C.  131.  See 
Sec.  132  for  the  "Order  of  the  Priesthood"  refer- 
red to.     May  16-17. 

Joseph  dines  with  Stephen  A.  Douglas;  prophesied 
that  Douglas  would  aspire  to  the  Presidency  of 
the  United  States,  and  that  if  he  ever  turned  his 
hand  against  the  Latter-day  Saints,  he  should 
feel  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  upon  him.  May  18. 

Joseph  Smith  gave  endowments,  and  also  instructions 
on  the  Priesthood  and  the  new  and  everlasting 
covenant  to  Hyrum  Smith,  B.  Young,  H.  C.  Kim- 
ball and  others.     May  26. 

Elias  Higbee  died  in  Nauvoo.    June  8. 

Joseph  Smith  arrested  by  Sheriff  J.  H.  Reynolds,  of 
Jackson  Co.,  Mo.,  and  Constable  H.  T.  Wilson, 
of  Carthage,  111.     June  23. 

Masonic  Temple  in  Nauvoo — corner  stones  laid.  June 
24. 

News  that  Joseph  Smith  had  been  kidnapped  reached 
Nauvoo,  and  175  men  immediately  started  on 
horseback  to  his  rescue.     June  25. 

Joseph  Smith  and  company  arrived  in  Nauvoo,  and 
nearly  the  whole  city  turned  out  to  meet  him. 
He  addressed  the  people  in  the  afternoon,  giving 
the  history  of  his  arrest.     June  30. 

Joseph  Smith  tried  before  tne  court  of  Nauvoo  on  a 
writ  of  habeas  corpus  and  released.     July  1. 

Elders  sent  to  visit  various  counties  of  Illinois  to 
preach  the  gospel  and  disabuse  the  public  mind 
with  regard  to  Joseph  Smith's  arrest.     C.  C.  Rich 


READY   REFERENCE  85 

Mr.  Braman  arrived  in  Nauvoo  as  a  messenger  from 
the  governor,  to  learn  the  particulars  of  Joseph 
Smith's   late   arrest.     July   7. 

Bishop  Miller  arrived  in  Nauvoo  from  the  Pinery 
with  157,000  feet  of  lumber  and  70,000  shingles 
for  the  Temple.     July  8. 

The  revelation  on  celestial  marriage  was  written  in 
the  presence  of  Hyrum  Smith  and  Wm.  Clayton. 
D.  C.  132.  Read  it.  Verses  5,  6,  14  to  16,  17,  18 
to  27,  37,  50,  52,  54,  56,  60,  61  and  64.     July  12. 

At  an  anti-Mormon  meeting,  held  in  Carthage,  Han- 
cock Co.,  111.,  resolutions  against  Joseph  Smith  and 
the   Saints    in   Nauvoo.     Sept.   6. 

Joseph  opened  the  Nauvoo  Mansion  as  a  hotel.  Sept. 
16. 

Joseph  Smith  gave  a  dinner  party  in  the  Nauvoo  Man- 
sion to  about  200  Saints.    Oct.  3. 

At  a  special  conference,  held  in  Nauvoo,  serious  com- 
plaints were  made  against  Sidney  Rigdon.    Oct.  6. 

Sidney  Rigdon  was  retained  as  counselor  to  Joseph 
Smith,  although  the  Prophet  said:  "I  have  thrown 
him  off  my  shoulders  and  you  have  again  put  him 
on  me;  you  may  carry  him,  but  I  will  not."  Oct.  8. 

Endowments  given  in  Nauvoo.     Dec.  2. 

Nauvoo  Legion  instructed  to  prepare  for  the  meeting 
of  the  mob  now  gathering  in  the  neighborhood. 
Dec.   19. 

Petition  sent  to  Congress  concerning  Missouri  perse- 
cutions.    Dec.  21. 

O.  P.  Rockwell,  after  a  year's  imprisonment,  arrived 
in  Nauvoo.    Dec.  25. 

Forty  policemen  sworn  in  in  Nauvoo.     Dec.  29. 

1844. 

Wm.  Law  intimated  that  his  life  was  in  danger,    Jan.  3. 
Wm.  Marks    President  of  Nauvoo  Stake,  in  fear,  as  a 

fire  had"  been  lighted  near  his  house.     Jan.  5. 
Uncle  John  Smith  ordained  Patriarch.     Jan.   10. 
Francis  M.  Higbee  tried  for  slandering  Joseph  Smith. 

Jan.  16. 
Joseph  and  Sidney  nominated  for  President  and  Vice 

President  of  United  States. |     Jan.   29. 
Joseph  issued  his  address  on  Government  of  United 

States.     Feb.  7. 
Anti-Mormon   convention  held   at  Carthage  to  devise 

ways    and    means    for   exterminating    the    Saints. 

leo.   17. 


86  READY  REFERENCE 

Joseph   instructed  the  Apostles  to  send  a  delegation 

to  Rocky  Mountains  to  find  a  place  for  the  Saints. 

Appointed  delegation  next  day.    Feb.  20. 
Another   meeting  held.     Many   volunteered   to   go   to 

the  mountains.     Feb.  23. 
Joseph  prophesied  that  within  five  years  the   Saints 

would  be  out  of  reach  of  their  enemies.    Feb,  25. 
Decided   to   discontinue   work  on   the   Nauvoo   House 

until  Temple  is  finished.     March  4. 
Another  meeting  held  to   consider  removing  west  to 

the  mountains.     March  11. 
Joseph   Smith   in  a  public  meeting  spoke  against  C. 

L.  Higbee,  R.  D.  Foster,  William  Law  and  Wilson 

Law  and  others,  as  conspirators  against  his  life. 

March  24. 
Joseph  petitioned  Congress  to  protect  the  citizens  in 

their  emigration  west,  to  the  mountains.     March 

26. 

Masonic  Temple  dedicated.     April  5. 
In  a  five-days'  conference  Joseph  declared  North  and 
South  America  Zion.     April  6. 

Wm.  Law,  Wilson  Law,  R.  S.  Foster  and  other  apos- 
tates cut  off.     April  18. 

Joseph  arrested  by  F.  M.  Higbee;  tried  in  Nauvoo; 
judgment  versus  the  plaintiff.    May  6. 

State  convention  held  in  Nauvoo  at  which  Joseph  and 
Sidney  were  nominated  for  president  and  vice- 
president,   respectively.     May   17. 

B.  Young,  H.  C.  Kimball,  Lyman  Wight  and  about 
100  other  Elders,  left  Nauvoo  on  their  political 
mission  to  the  East.     May  21. 

Joseph  learned  the  grand  jury  in  Carthage  had  found 
two  indictments  against  him;  one  for  polygamy. 
May  25. 

The  Nauvoo  Expositor  was  published.  The  only  num- 
ber.    June  7. 

Expositor  thrown  into  the  river;  city  council  declared 
it  a  nuisance.     June  10. 

Joseph  arrested  for  destroying  the  Expositor;  ':ried 
in  Nauvoo;    acquitted,     June  12. 

Delegates  were  sent  through  the  precincts  to  lay  a 
truthful  statement  of  the  troubles  before  the  peo- 
ple.    June  16. 

Joseph  and  others  were  arrested  for  destroying  the 
Expositor;  acquitted.  Mobs  began  to  gather  and 
threaten  the  Saints.    June  17. 


READY   REFERENCE  81 

Nauvoo  Legion  ordered  out;  city  under  martial  la^y 
The  Prophet  delivered  his  last  public  address 
He  read  from  the  Warsaw  Signal,  the  intention 
of  the  "old  citizens"  to  drive  the  Saints.  June  18 

Mobs  began  gathering  at  points  to  attack  Nauvoo 
June  19. 

Joseph  sent  for  the  Twelve  to  come;  they  were  on  mis 
sions.  He  examined  the  approaches  of  the  city. 
June  20. 

Late  in  the  evening  Joseph  and  Hyrum  and  Willard 
Richards,  left  Nauvoo  and  crossed  the  Mississippi, 
with  the  intention  to  flee  to  the  west.    June  20. 

Through  the  solicitations  of  Emma  and  others,  they 
returned  to  Nauvoo.     June  23. 

Joseph  and  Hyrum  and  seventeen  friends  started  for 
Carthage;  the  state  arms  at  Nauvoo  were  given 
up-  by  order  of  the  governor,  and  under  pledge  of 
the  governor,  Thos.  Ford.     June   24. 

Joseph  and  his  brethren  surrendered  to  the  officers; 
a  trial  followed;   remanded  to  prison.     June  25. 

Gov.  Ford  had  interview  with  the  prisoners.     June  26. 

Gov.  Ford  went  to  Nauvoo,  leaving  the  prisoners  in 
jail  to  be  guarded  by  their  most  bitter  enemies, 
the  "Carthage  Greys";  about  5:20  p.  m.,  an  armed 
mob  with  blackened  faces,  surrounded  and  entered 
the  jail,  murdering  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  in 
cold  blood.  John  Taylor  was  badly  wounded, 
while  W.  Richards  only  received  a  slight  wound 
on  his  ear.    June  27. 

Bodies  were  brought  home  to  Nauvoo  by  Dr.  W.  Rich- 
ards and  S.  H.  Smith.  They  were  met  by  Nauvoo 
Legion  and  a  large  number  of  citizens.     June  28. 

About  10,000  persons  visited  and  viewed  the  remains. 
Funeral  took  place  in  the  evening.    June  29. 

John  Taylor  was  brought  home  from  Carthage.  July 
2. 

HOLY   GHOST. 

In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions;  *  *  I  go 
to  prepare  a  place  for  you,  etc.    John  14-2,  3. 

Nevertheless  I  tell  you  the  truth;  it  is  expedient  tor 
you  that  I  go  away;  for  if  I  go  not  away  the 
comfor+er  will  not  come  unto  you.     John  16-7. 

Tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem  until  ye  are  endued 
with  power.     Luke  24-49. 

Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  repent;  be  baptized;  re- 
ceive rluly  Ghost.     Acts.  2-38. 


88  READY  REFERENCE 

Comforter    will   r,,ach   all   things;    bring  things   to  re- 

L.eribra.K  ^.     John  14-26. 
Will  show  you  things  to  come.     John  16-13. 
Spirit    searcheth   all    things,   yea,   the   deep   things   of 

God.     1st  Cor.  2-9  10. 
The  Spiri:  itself  boaretli  witne&&.  with  our  spirit,  that 

we  are  the  children  of  God.    Rom.  8-16. 
Manifestations  of  the  Spirit;    is  given  to   every  man 

to  profit.     1st  Cor.  12-4,  30. 
The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffer- 
ing, gentleness.     Gall.  5-22. 
Conferred  by  laying  on  of  hands;    money  offered  for 

the  power.     Act's  8-14,  20. 
He  laid  his  hands  on  their  heads  after  baptism  and 

they  reed.  H.  G.    Acts  19-3,  6. 
Therefore    leaving   the   principles   of   the   doctrine   of 

Christ.     Heb.  6-1,  2. 
And  Jesus  when  he  was  baptized  *  *  *  the  spirit  of 

God  descended  like  a  dove  and  lighted  upon  him. 

Matt.   3-16. 
Except  a  man  be  born  of  the  water  and  the  spirit  he 

cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of  God.     John  3-5. 
H.  G.  was  not  yet  given;  because  Jesus  not  yet  glori- 
fied.    John   7-37. 
Then    laid    they   their   hands   on   them    and    they   re- 
ceived the  H.  G.    Acts  8-16,  17. 
No  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by  the 

H.  G.     1st  Cor.  12-3. 
Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Living  God.   (He 

must  have  had  the  H.  G.  but  not  the  gift  of  it,  for 

that  did  not  come  until  Pentecost).     Matt.   16-16. 
And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come.  *  * 

they  were  all  filled  with  the  H.  G.     Acts.  2-1,  4. 
And  the  ass  said  unto  Balaam,  Am  not  I  thine,  etc.? 

Numbers  22-30. 
From  the  last  two   qotations    we   see  that  the   spirit 

can  descend  without  the  imposition  of  hands,  but 

that  the  laying  of  hands  for  the  gift  was  the  rule. 
Your  body  is  the  temple  of  the  H.  G.     1st  Cor.  6-19. 
Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that 

the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you?     1st  Cor.  3-16. 
Spake  as  moved  by  the  H.  G.     2nd  Peter  1-21. 
Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not  be 

baptized,  which  have  received  the  H.  G.  as  well 

as  we?     Act.  10-47. 
And  we  are  his  witnesses  of  these  things;   and  so  is 

also  the  H.  G.  whom  God  hath  given  to  them  that 

obey  him.     Acts.  5-32. 


READY   REFERENCE  89 

And  the  spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  wat- 
ers.    Genesis  1. 

Ananias  receives  sight;  baptism,  and  the  H.  G.  Acts. 
9-17. 

Simeon  before  baptism  had  the  H.  G.  and  it  revealed 
to  him  that  he  should  not  see  death,  before  he  had 
seen  the  Lord's  Christ.     Luke  2-25. 

When  Jesus  was  baptized  the  H.  G.  descended  in  the 
form  of  a  dore.    Luke  3-21,  2. 

When  delivered  up,  take  no  thought  *  *  for  the  H. 
G.  will  speak  for  us.     Mark  13-11. 

H.  G.  shall  come  upon  thee  and  the  power  of  the  high- 
est shall  overshadow  thee   (Mary).     Luke  1-35. 

H.  G.  was  upon  John  the  Baptist  from  infancy.  Luke 
1-15. 

H.  G.  was  with  Elizabeth.    Filled  with  it.    Luke  1-41. 

Sin  against  the  H.  G.  not  forgiven.     Matt.  12-31,  32. 

Sin  against  H.  G.  explained.     Heb.  6-4,  6. 

There  is  a  sin  unto  death;  don't  pray  for  forgiveness 
of  it    1st  John  5-16. 

PRE-EXISTENCE. 

What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  ascend  up 

where  he  was  before?    John  6-62. 
I  came  forth  from  the  Father.     John  16-28. 
Glorify  me  *  *  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with  thee 

before  the  world  was.    John  17-5. 
And  no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that 

came  down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man, 

which  is  in  heaven.     John  3-13, 
Shall  we  not  rather  be  in  subjection  to  the  Father  of 

spirits?     Heb.  12-9. 
The  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  who  gave  it.     Eccle. 

12-7. 
Where  was't  thou  when  I  laid  the  foundations  of  the 

earth?     Job.  38-4  and  7. 
♦  *  When  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and  all 

the  sons   of   God   shouted   for  joy. 
Chosen  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Eph.  1-3,  5. 
Master,  who  did  sin,  this  man,  or  his  parents,  that  he 

was  born  blind?    John  9-1,  2. 
And  there  was  war  in  heaven.     Rev.  l2-7,  12. 
And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but 

left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in  ever- 
lasting chains  under  darkness  unto  the  judgment 

of  the  great  day.    Jude  1-6. 
Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven.    Matt.  6-9. 
Thou  lovest  me  before  the  foundation     of  the  world. 

John  17-24. 


90  READY  REFERENCE 

REPENTANCE. 

There  is  not  a  just  man  upon  eartn  that  doeth  good 

and  sinneth  not.     Eccle.     7-20. 
Now  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but  that 

ye  sorrowed  unto  repentance.     2nd  Cor.  7-9,  10. 
Bring  forth  therefore  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  Matt. 

3-2,  9. 
Wherefore  putting  away  lying,  speak  every  man  truth 

with  his  neighbor.     Eph.  4-25,  32. 
Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call  ye  upon 

him  while  he  is  near;  let  the  wicked  forsake  his 

way  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts,  etc. 

Isaiah  55-6,  9. 
I  am  not  come  to  call  the  righteous,  but  the  sinners 

to  repentance.     Matt.  9-13. 
Thou  Shalt  not  commit  adultery,  Thou  shalt  not  kill, 

steal,   etc.     Romans  13-9. 
Or  those  18  upon  whom  the  tower  in  Siloam  fell,  and 

slew  them  *  *  except  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  like- 
wise perish.     Luke  13-1,   5. 
Sins  to  be  repented  of.     Gal.  5-18,  23. 
Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not     Inherit 

the  kingdom.    1st  Cor.  6-9,  10. 
Sins  to  be  repented  of:    all  uncleanliness,  etc.     Eph. 

5-3,  6. 
Teaching   us,   that   denying  ungodliness,   and   worldly 

lusts,  we  should.     Titus  2-12. 
The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning  his  promise,  as  some 

men  count  slackness;  not  willing  that  any  should 

perish.     2nd   Peter   3-9. 
If  they  turn  from  their  evil,  I  will  repent  of  the  evil 

that  I  thought  to  do  unto  them,  etc.    Jeremiah  18- 

7,  8. 
Again,  when  I  say  unto  the  wicked.  Thou  shalt  surely 

die;  if  he  turn  from  his  sin,  and  do  that  which  is 

lawful  and  right;   if.     Ezeiel  33-14,  16. 
And  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked  at,  but 

now  commandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  repent. 

Acts  17-30. 
If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves, 

and  the  truth.    1st  John  1-8,  9. 
As  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one. 

Romans  3-10. 
"Men   and   brethren,   what   shall   we    do?  *  *  Repent 

and  be  baptized."  Acts.  2-37,  8. 
Repent  ye  therefore  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins 

may  be  blotted  out,  when  the  times  of  refreshing 

shall  come  from  the.    Acts.  3-19,  22. 


READY  REFERENCE  91 

Jesus  preached:     "Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel" 
Mark  1-14,  15. 

RESTORATION. 

And  In  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the  God  of  heaven 
set  up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed..  Dan. 
2-44. 


The  great  God  hath  made  known  to  the  king  what 
shall  come  to  pass  hereafter.  Dan.  2-44,  45. 

And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven. 
Rev.  14-6,  7. 

And  the  kingdom  and  dominion  and  the  greatness  of 
the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be 
given  to  the  people  of  the  Saints.     Dan.  7-27. 

Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the  times  of  re- 
stitution of  all  things  spoken  of  by  the  mouths  of 
all  the  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began.    Acts.  3-19,  21. 

They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  moun- 
tain.    Isa.  11-9. 

This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations  and  then 
shall  the  end  come.     Matt.   24-14. 

Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet  before  the 
coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord; 
And  he  shall  turn.    Malachi  4-5,  6. 

But  in  the  last  days  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the 
mountain  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  be  es- 
tablished in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  it  shall 
be  exalted  above  the  hills.    Micah  4-1,  2. 

RESURRECTION. 

Else  what  shall  they  do  which   are  baptized  for  the 

dead  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all?    1st  Cor.     15-29. 

He  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  forever.  1st  Jno. 

2-17. 
Thy  dead  men  shall  live  together  with  my  dead  body 

shall  they  arise.     Isa.  26-19. 
Moses  and  Elias  were  resurrected  before  Jesus,  Matt. 

17-1,  3. 
For  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  *  *  though  my 

reins  be  consumed  within  me,  yet  in  my  flesh  I 

shall  see  God,  etc.    Job.  19-25,  7. 
Jesus   saith    unto   her,    Thy   brother   shall   rise    again. 

Job.  11-23,  5. 


92  READY   REFERENCE 

He  is  not  here — he  is  risen.     Matt.  28-5,  6. 
This   Jesus   God   raised   up,   whereof  we   all   are   wit- 
nesses. Acts.  2-32. 

And  the  graves  were  opened;  and  many  bodies  of 
the  Saints'  which  slept  arose,  and  came  out 
of  the  graves  after  his  resurrection  and  went 
into  the  holy  city  and  appeared  unto  many.  Matt. 
27-52,  53. 

Then  he  said  unto  me,  Son  of  man,  these  bones  are 
the  whole  house  of  Israel;  behold,  they  say,  our 
bones  are  dried,  and  our  hope  is  lost:  *  *  *  x  will 
open  your  graves,  etc.  *  *  Ezekiel  37-12,  14. 

Marvel  not  at  this:  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in  the 
which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice,  and  shall  come  forth;  they  that  have  done 
good,  unto  the  res.  of  life;   and.     John  5-28,  29. 

There  shall  be  a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  just 
and  unjust.     Acts.  24-15. 

For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 

made  alive.     But  every  man  in  his     own     order. 

Christ   the    first   fruits;    afterward   they    that   are 

Christ's  at  his  coming.     1st  Cor.  15-22,  23. 
The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.  *  *  Then  the  rest. 
Thes.  4-14,  16. 

There  are  more  resurrections  than  one.     Rev.  20-5,  G. 
There  are  different  degrees  of  glory  in  the  resurrec- 
tion.    1st  Cor.  15-40,  44. 
In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansiion:    if  it  were 

not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.     I  go   to  prepare 

a  place  for  you.     John  14-2. 
And   I   saw  the   dead,   small   and   great,  stand  before 

God;   and  the  books  were  opened  *  * — judged  by 

what  was  written.    Rev.  20-12,  15. 
And  the  wicked,  shall  be  turned  into  hell,  and  all  the 

nations  that  forget  God.     Psalms  9-17. 
For,  behold,  the  day  cometh,  that   shall  burn   as  an 

oven.     Mai.  4-1,  3. 
He  shall   reward  every  man  according  to  his  works. 

Matt.  16-25. 
When  the  Son   of  man  shall  come  in  his   glory,  and 

all  the.     Matt.  25-31,   34. 
Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand. 

Depart.    Matt.  25-41,  46. 
For  we  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat  of 

Christ.     2nd  Cor.  5-10. 
We  shall  all  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ. 

Rom.  14-10. 


READY  REFERENCE  93 

SABBATH  DAY. 

Christ  is  the  head  over  all  things  in  the  Church.    Eph. 

1-22. 
The  Sabbath  was  made  for  man,  and  not  man  for  the 

Sabbath;   therefore  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord,  also 

of  the  Sabbath.    Mark  2-27,  8. 

Jesus  not  only  had  broken  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  but. 
John  5-18. 

I  will  cause  all  her  mirth  to  cease,  her  feast  days, 
her  new  moons,  and  her  Sabbaths,  and  all  her  sol- 
emn feasts.     Hosea  2-11. 

In  the  end  of  the  Sabbath;  when  the  Sabbath  was 
past;  third  day  since  he  was  crucified;  Jesus  ap- 
pointed a  place  for  meeting;  they  worshipped; 
received  Divine  commission  to  preach.  St.  Matt. 
28-1,  20;  Mark  16;   Luke  24;  John  20. 

The  law  was  fulfilled  in  Christ.  "The  law  was  our 
schoolmaster  to  bring  us  unto  Christ.     Gal.   3-24. 

SALVATION  NOT  INSTANTANEOUS. 

The  thief  acknowledges  his  guilt;  makes  a  request  of 
Jesus,  who  replies:  "Today  shalt  thou  be  with 
me  in  Paradise."     Luke  23-39,  43. 

The  thief  did  not  go  to  heaven,  as  some  suppose,  be- 
lieving Paradise  to  be  heaven. 

Three  days  after  the  promise  of  Jesus  of  the  thief  he 
says:  "Touch  me  not;  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father;  but  go  to  my  brethren,  and  say  un- 
to them,  I  ascend  unto  my  Father,  and  your  fath- 
er; and  to  my  God,  and  your  God."  John  20-11,  17. 

Christ  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison  who  were  once 
disobedient  in  the  days  of  Noah.  1st  Peter  3-18, 
20. 

For,  for  this  cause  was  the  gospel  preached,  also  to 
them  that  are  dead.     1st  Peter  4-6. 

The  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God.  John 
5-25. 

Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the 
dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all?    1st  Cor.  15,  29. 

Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elihah  the  prophet  before  the 
coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the 
Lord;  and  he  shall  turn.    Mai.  4-5,  6. 


94  READY  REFERENCE 

SCRIPTURE   MISSING. 

Scripture  mentioned  in  the  bible,  but  not  found  there. 
He  took  the  book   of  the  covenant  and  read  in  the 

audience  of.     Exo.  24-7. 
Is  this  not  written  in  the  Book  of  Jasher?    Josh.  10-13. 
Wherefore  it  is  said  in  the  book  of  the  wars  of  the 

Lord.     Num.  21-14. 
Are  they  not  written  in  the  book  of  the  acts  of  Solo- 
mon?    1st  Kings   11-41. 
They  are  written  in  the  book  of  Nathan  the  prophet, 

and  Gad.     1st  Chron.  29-29. 
Are  written   in   the   story   of  the   Prophet  Iddo.   2nd 

Chr.    13-22. 
Are  written  in  the  book  of  Jehu.     2nd  Chr.  20-34. 
Search  the   scripture   for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have 

eternal  life.     John  5-39. 
All   scripture  is   given   by  inspiration   of   God   and  is 

profitable  for  doctrine,  etc.     2nd  Tim.  3-16. 
But  how  then  shall   the   scriptures   be   fulfilled,   that 

thus  it  must  be?    Matt.  24-54,  56. 
Former  epistle  by  Jude.    Jude  1-3. 
Enoch's  prophesies.     Jude  1-14. 
Epistle  from  Laodicea.     Col.  4-16. 
Former  epistle  to  the  Corinthians.     1st  Cor.  5-9. 
Former  epistle  to  the  Ephesians.    Eph.  3-3. 

SIN. 

All   unrighteousness   is   sin,   and   there  is  a  sin  unto 

death.     For  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law. 

1st  John  5-17. 
If  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light  the  blood 

of  Jesus  cleanseth  us  from  sin.     1st  John  1-7. 
For  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon   earth  that  doeth 

good  and  sinneth  not.     Eccle.     7-20. 
If  we  say  we  have  no  sin  we  deceive  ourselves.     1st 

John   1-8,  9. 
Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin.     1st 

John  3-9. 
There  is  a  sin  unto  death,  I  do  not  say  he  shall  pray 

for  it.     1st  John   5-16,   17. 
Therefore  to  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth 

it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin.     James  4-17. 
God  spared  not  the  angels  that  sinned,  but  cast  them 

down  to  hell.     2nd  Peter  2-4. 
After  having  a  knowledge,  the  latter  end  is  worse  than 

the  beginning.     2nd  Peter  2-20,  21. 


READY   REFERENCE  95 

Sin  wilfully;  there  remaineth  no  more  sacrifice  for 
sins.     Heb.  10-26. 

Whoever  committeth  sin  transgresseth  also  the  law. 
1st  John  3-4. 

And  if  he  has  committed  sins  they  shall  be  forgiven 
him.     James   5-15. 

All  sins  forgiven  except  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Mark  3-28,  30. 

Explains  what  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  is.  He- 
brews 6-4,  6. 

For  as  many  as  have  sinned  without  law,  shall  also 
perish  without  law.     Rom.  2-12. 

He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved.  Matt. 
10-22. 

Whosoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them; 
whosoever.     John  20-23. 

Wherefore,  I  say  unto  you,  all  manner  of  sin  and  blas- 
phemy shall  be  forgiven  unto  men,  but  the  blas- 
phemy against  the  holy  ghost  shall.'    Matt.  12-31. 

Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many. 
Heb.  9-28. 

For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the  just 
for  the  unjust.     1st  Peter  3-18. 

Who  can  forgive  sins  but  God  alone?    Luke  5-20,  24. 

Christ  died  for  our  sins.     1st  Cor.  15-3. 

The  wag-es  of  sin  is  death.    Romans  6-23. 

For  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made 
sinners,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one.    Rom.  5-19,  21. 

While  they  promise  them  liberty  they  themselves  are 
the  servants  of  corruption.     2nd  Peter  2-19, 

I  will  put  my  laws  into  their  hearts,  and  in  their 
minds  will  I  write  them;  and  their  sins  and  in- 
iquities will  I  remember  no  more.     Heb.  10-16-18. 

And  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  first  estate,  but 
left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath  reserved  in 
everlasting  chains  under  darkness  unto  the  great 
day.     Jude  1-6. 

And  there  was  war  in  heaven;  the  devil  and  his  an- 
gels were  cast  out.  Woe  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  and  the  sea.  For  the  devil  is  some  down 
unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knowest 
he  hath  but  a  short  time.     Rev.  12-7,  13. 

I  beheld  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from  heaven.  Luke 
10-17,  10. 

He  (the  devil)  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning, 
and  abode  not  in  the  truth,  because  there  is  no 
truth  in  him  *  *  and  he  is  a  liar  and  the  father 
of  it.     John  8-44. 


96  READY  REFERENCE 

How  are  thou  fallen  from  heaven,  O  Lucifer,  son  of 

the  morning!     Isaiah  14-12,  14. 
Israel  scattered  because  of  sin.     Deut.     4-25,  28. 
Cursed  for  their  disobedience.     Deut.     28. 
All  sin  forgiven  except  vs.  Holy  Ghost  (Jesus  Christ). 

Matt.  12-31. 

Do.     (Joseph  Smith).     Star.  5-91;  4,  6,  1844. 

Do.  (B.  Young). 

CITATIONS    USED    IN    DEBATE. 

The  following  references  were  used  by  J.  F.  Curtis 
and  P.  J.  Sanders  in  a  four  nights'  debate  on  the 
subject  of  succession. 

CURTIS: 

Utah  Edition.     99-6;    D.   C.   28-2,  7;    102-9;    43-1;    21-2; 

20-67. 
Boarding  house.     124. 
Star  15-621. 

P.  of  G.  Price.     58-9-10. 
Abstract  of  Evidence  Blessed  in  jail  and  out  (Jos),  p. 

40. 
Roberts  p.  50  Lyman  Wight. 
Ab.  of  Evidence  Jas.  Whithead.    p.  28. 
Temple  at  Nauvoo.    13  v.  D.  C.  107-10. 
Church  Hist.  Josephites,  Vol.  3-200.     Jason  W.  Briggs. 

11,  18,  1851. 
Messenger.    Vol.  2,  p.  1. 
Jos.  blessing  on  head  of  posterity.     D.  C.  124. 

SANDERS: 

Boarding  house    D.  C.  124. 

Times  and  Seasons.  Vol.  6.    Wm.  Smith  upheld  the  12. 
Brigg's  revelation.     Tull.  578. 
.     The  church  fell.     Tull.  473. 
It  partially  fell.     Tull,  576. 
Manuscript  of  Briggs'  repudiating  his   revelation. 


CURTIS: 


Jos.  blessings.     Star  15-620. 
Anointing  and  blessing  of  Jos.     D.  C.  124. 
Temple  Lot  Suit.     p.  180-191.  John  Garters'  testimony. 
Wm.  Smith  ordained  patriarch.     T.  S.  6-905. 
Wm   Smith  preaching  Young  Jos.     1845.     Star.    1846, 
May  1. 


READY  REFERENCE  97 

Niles  National  Register,  Baltimore,  Md.,  11-15-1845,  p. 

176,   on   file   in   the   library   at    Omaha,   Nab.     "If 

you  go  to  preaching  Young  Jos.  he  will  be  shot." 
Journal  of  Discourses,   8-69,   1860.     B.   Young  expects 

Y.  Joseph  to  come  and  lead  church. 
H.  C.  Kimball — the  prophet  Jos.  boys  will  wake  from 

their  slumber!  J.  D.  4-6. 
Public  Ledger  of  July  19,  1844,  copied  from  St.  Louis 

Transcript  of  7-10-1844,  his  oldest  son  of  12  yrs. 

It  is  asserted  by  those  who  profess  to  know  that 

he  will  take  his  father's  place. 
Plants  of  renown.     D.  C.  124-61. 
J.  C.  Mcintosh.     Saints  Herald  4. 
Factions  neither  confer  nor  take  away  the  priesthood. 

Church  History  Vol.  3-433. 
Gurley's   Priesthood — appointed   a  mission,   1844.     Ch. 

Hist.  5-506. 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  of  1906-7.    p.  73. 
Sarah   B.   Hopkins,   Y.    J.   blessed:    Said   Sidney   said 

Y.  J.  would  be  next  prophet,  etc.    Saints  Her.  Vol. 

5  (or  52),  11-8-1905. 

SANDERS: 

Wm.  Smith.     T.  S.  Vol.  6-814. 

Cut   off   for   immoral    conduct.      Star.    7-39,    11-17-1845. 

Wm   Smith's  church.     Tull.  577. 

Preached  lineal  priesthood.     Tull.  576. 

Contend  not— Jos.  Smith.     Star  15-727. 

Contention.    D.  C.  95-10. 

Star  3-910.     1842. 

Chicago  Branch.     D.  C.  110-4. 

Boarding  house.     D.  C.  124-61. 

Rejected.     D.  C.  107-10  and  31v. 

I  deign  to  reveal  in  temples.     D.  C.  124-41. 

Baptism   dead.     D.   C.   127-10. 

CURTIS: 

Contend  for  the  faith    Jude  1-3. 

Call  upon   them   to   meet  you  in   private  and   public. 

D.  C.  71. 
Abraham  rec's  priesthood  from  Melchisedec.     D.  C.  84. 
Quorums  of  the   12  requested  Jos.  to  enquire  of  the 

Lord  for  them.    Star.  107-18.    Priesthood  confirmed 

to  be  handed  down.     107. 
Latter  part  of  section  priesthood  continued.     D.  C.  86. 
Legal  right  to  priesthood — eldest.     Star   15-440. 
B.  Young  on  heirship  in  priesthood.     Star  15'-493. 
H.  C.  K.     J.  of  D.  5-216. 


98  READY  REP^ERENCE 

P.  P.  Pratt's  Autobiography,    p.  404  in  1848. 

Do    p.  261  Vol.  1,    Journal  of  Discourses  on  heir- 
ship. 

Pratt  on  heirship.     J.  of  D.  Vol.  1-257. 

On  heirship.     J.  of  D.  p.  222. 

Jos.  says:  "While  virtue  is  lovely  and  I  or  my  poster- 
ity will  plead  the  cause  of  injured  innocense!  T. 
S.  5-395. 

Pres.  YOUNG  says  of  Wm.  Smith:  "We  mean  to 
have  him  back."  T.  S.  6-1014. 

Lineage.    Roberts,    p.  23. 

12  sustained  as  presidency.    T.  S.  p.  814. 

Polygamy  eternity  of  wives.     D.  C.  132. 

See  eye  to  eye.     Tull  or  Church  Hist.     Vol.  3-219. 

SANDERS: 

Contend  Jos.     Star  15-727. 

Jos.  Smith's  letter  in  Nauvoo.     6-16-1844. 

I  want  Hyrum  to  live  to  lead  the  church.    Tull.  489. 

Tull.  491;  D.  C.  42-11;  D.  C.  124-56;  also  61v;  also  57 v. 

D.  C.   110-11,  12   (1836);   D   C.    124-58;    Star  15-62; 

D.  C.  124-58. 
Priesthood  through  Jethro.     D.  C.  84-6. 
Appointed  in  his  steaa.     D.  C.  43-3,  4. 
Keys  never  taken  from  him.    D.  C.  90-2. 
Oracles  giveai  to  the  church.     D.  C.  90-3. 
Last  V.  D.  C.  124. 

Hyrum  live  to  lead  the  church.     Tull.  489. 
Hyrum  to  lead  the  church.     Tull.  491. 
O.  Hyde  Mantle  fallen.    Star  5-Sup.  p.  15. 
Star  5-Sup.  15.  p.  48. 
Presidency.     Star  5-151. 
B.   Young  says.     Star  5-118. 
Woodruff.     Star  5-138. 

CURTIS: 

Gurley.    Church  Hist.  Vol  3-727,  9. 

Ch.  Hist.     Vol.  3-754. 

P.  P.   Pratt  Autohiography.   p.   371. 

Star.  10-86. 

St-ar  16-131. 

Vol.  5-T.  S.  624. 

Jos.  ordained  president  of  high  priesthood.     1-25-1832. 

D.  C.  84. 

D.  C.  107-10;  also  13. 

P.  P.  Pratt,  652  temple.     D.  C.  95-T.  S.  5-693. 

D.  C.  64-34. 


READY  REFERENCE  99 

SANDERS: 

Saints  Herald  Vol.  28,  p.  32,  Life  of  Joseph  by  Tullidge 

revised. 
Prophecy.     Tull. 
Star.  5-121. 

Star  5.  No.  7  Sup.  2. 
T.  S.  5-742. 
D.  C.  124-28,  9. 
T.  S.  6-1017. 
T.  S.  6-1017. 

Tull.  art.  this  book,  62-45,  7. 

Views  peculiar  as  to  revelation.     Tull-art.     62-61. 
Wm.   Smith's   ordination.     D.  C.  93-47. 
Plaintiff's  abstract  of  evidence.  Jos.  ordained  12.     194. 
Tull.  470. 
Tull.  590. 
No  sir,  I  did  not  say  my  father  ordained.     Ptffs.  Ab- 

str.  p.  79,  paragraph  126;  also  106. 

Third  Night's  Debate. 

SANDERS: 

D.  C.  27-12. 

The  12  challenges— See  art.  67-6. 
D.  C.  124-22; 
Tull.  601. 
D.  C.  128-20. 
D.  C.  139-12. 
Star  5-138. 
Star  5-138. 
D.  C.  1-12,  14. 
D.  C.  21-1,  6. 
D.  C.  2-12-16. 
D.  C.  103-63-7. 
D.   C.  13-1. 
D.  C.  124-127. 

D.  C.  129-1,  2.     (1830  D.  C.  79,  30. 
'  D.  C.  38-7,  10. 
Tull.  473.  • 

D.  C.  41-1;  also  5. 
D.  C.  124-91,  5. 

Hist,  of  Jos.  Smith.     1-16-1836. 
Star.  5-103. 
D.  C.  27-8,  12. 
Tull.  590. 

Star  5-138.  8.  1844. 
Star  5-151  instead  of  131. 


100  READY   REFERENCE 

H,  C.  S.  and  U.  G.  Miller's  letter. 

J.  of  D.  19,  235.     G.  Q.  Cannon,  10-8-1887. 

D.   C.    28. 

D.  C.  43. 

D.  C.  17-17   (Utah  20-llv). 

D.  C.  104. 

Star  25-231. 

T.  S.  5-637. 

Abs.  evidence  323  U  Snow  says  B.  Y.  took  the  pres. 
of  Ch.  after  death  of  Jos.  No  answer  to  our 
letters.     H.   C.   S.   succession   60. 

H.  C.  S.  152-3. 

Jos.  ordained  at  Amerst,  O.,  1-25-1832.  Jos.  was  or 
dained  an  apostle,  and  thus  being  a  presiding 
Hhigh  Priest,  was  accepted  by  the  Ch  and  sus- 
tained.    T.  S.  5-624. 

D.   C.  20. 

Star.  16-442. 

D.  C.  107. 

H.   C.   S.   119. 

Star  13-337. 

Smoot  investigation.     Vol.  1,  pp.  923;    36.^3 

SANDERS: 

U.  G.  Miller.     H.  C.  S.  61. 

Star  16-442. 

Smith's   first    sermon.     Tull.    4-6-1860. 

"I  present  this  Ch.  in  name  of.     Tull. 

Peculiar  notions   about  revelations.     Tull. 

Tull.  767. 

B.  Y.  doesn't  care  who  leads  Ch.  if  Ann  Lee,  but  must 

know  what  God  says.     D.  C.  105-21,  22. 
20,000  convinced  it  was  B.  Young.     Star.  5-J  38. 
Church  partially  fell.     Tull. 
Church  tell.     Tull. 
Ch.  didn't  tall  at  all.     Tull. 
(?)  W.  W.  address.     Star.  5-121. 
Highest  authority  presides  always.     Tull. 
T.  S.  6,  814. 
D.  C.  124-139. 
D.  C.  27. 

CURTIS: 

Spiritual  leaders.     Star.  14-20. 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.     Manual  1906-7. 
Account  of  Jos.  ordination.    T.  S.  5-624. 
B.  M.  232  Alma,  also  245. 


READY  REFERENCE  101 

H.  C.  S.  200. 

Mantle  of  Elijah  on  12.  Abs.  of  evidence  100;  T.  S. 
5-637. 

W.  W.  says  on  B  Young 

2nd  Cor.  11-13. 

Pres.  appointed  by  rev.  D.  C.  102. 

Schoolroom  of  the  prophets.     Star  14-387. 

Presidency.     J.  of  D.  19-237. 

J.  D.  22-27   (1880). 

J.  D.  1-50  Adam. 

D.  C.  pp.  55,  99,  187,  236. 

Life  of  B.  Y.  by  H.  C.  K.  180-2.  H.  C.  K.  baptized  and 
reconfirmed. 

H.  C.  Smith  117  and  Star  8-136.  Conditons  of  bap- 
tism. 

Isaiah  43-10;  44-6,  8;  45-5. 

B.  M.  265.     Zeezrom. 

144,000   Gods.     Star  15-795. 

SANDERS: 

Official  report  of  proceedings  Temple  lot  Suit  195,274, 
and  485. 

John  the   Baptist.     Tull.  42. 

Extract  from  Joseph  Smith's  Instructions  on  Plural- 
ity of  wives.    Hist.  Office,  SLC.  Star  5-151. 

D.  C.  104-70;  38  sec. 

The  Lord  is  God.    D.  C.  85. 

God  and  his  father.    Rev.  1-5,  16. 

Gods  by  Jos.  Smith.     Star.  5-89. 

1st  Cor.  8-4,  5,  6. 

Tull  487;  501. 

Rev.  14-1.  144,000. 

D.  C.  76-50  to  75. 

God  of  all  other  Gods.     D.  C.  121-32. 

Their  edition  Ye  are  Gods.    D.  C.  76. 

T.  and  S.  6-809.     144,000. 

CURTIS: 

P.  of  G.  Price,  p.  10. 

Jos.  Hist,  changed.  H.  C.  S.  p.  186. 

Prophecy,  1902.     Ch.  Hist.  Utah.  Vol  1,  p.  5. 

D.  C.  112-12;  98  and  64  sec. 

T.   S.   6-707. 

Saints  at  Zarahemla  accepted.     Re.  Ch.  Hist.,  Vol.  3- 

263. 
D.  C.  101,  Zion;  D.  C.  83-8;  D.  C.  103. 
Jeremiah    17-5. 


102  READY  REFERENCE 

2nd  Peter,  2nd  Ch.  Iv. 

Holy  Ghost  by  B.  Y.     J.  of  D.  1-50. 

Bk.  of  M.,  p.  253. 

Matt.  1-18;  Luke  1-35;  J.  of  D.  4-53;  J.  of  D.  4-53. 

Jos.  ordained  Hyrum.     D.  C.  42-6;  T.  and  S.  683 
SANDERS: 

Tull.  578. 

Star.  5-151. 

Revision  of  Tull. 

Alma  91  B.  C. 

3rd  NepM  Ch.  12. 

Tull.  Zion.  470  all  America. 

D.   C.   87-74. 

Tull.  503  Zion. 

Lies.     Tull.  473. 

CURTIS: 

Alma,  p.  273,  232,  245,  215. 
Heb.  6-4;  Luke  24-49;  Acts  2-2,  4. 
Saints  Advocate.     Vol.  1-78-80. 
T.  S.  5-707. 

Supplement.     S.  14-75. 
D.  C.  57;  D.  C.  101. 
J.  of  D.  8-202. 
T.  S.  5-624. 

Abst.  of  Evidence,  79  I  was  ordained  by  father. 
T.  S.  5-647,  and  587,  692. 
Marks  in  heaven!  S.  16-131. 
Love  thy  wife;  49-16;  one  wife.    D.  C.  42-22. 
Jacob  132-73;  p.  185.    King  Noah. 

By  Brown  cut  off  for  preaching  polygamy.    T.  S.  5-423. 
Polygamy  introduced  8  yrs.  after  by  B.  Y. 
J.  D.  6-281;  D.  C.  42-60;  D.  C.  132;  D.  C.  42;  damned. 
Records    of   Hancock    County,    3-7-1841.     Z.   D.   Hunt- 
ington.    T.  S.  574;   Book  A.,  p.  40. 
T.  S.  3-939. 


104  SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY 

PART  TWO. 

Art.  1. 
APOSTLES  GREATER  THAN   JOHN   THE   BAPTIST. 

"While  we  were  thus  employed,  praying  and  calling 
upon  the  Lord,  a  messenger  from  heaven  descended  in  a 
cloud  of  light,  and  having  laid  his  hands  upon  us,  he  or- 
dained us,  saying  unto  us.  'Upon  you  my  fellow-servants, 
in  the  name  of  Messiah,  I  confer  the  priesthood  of  Aaron, 
which  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  of 
the  gospel  of  repentance,  and  of  baptism  by  immersion, 
for  the  remission  of  sins;  and  this  shall  never  be  taken 
again  from  the  earth,  until  the  sons  of  JLevi  do  offer  again 
an  offering  unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness.' 

"He  said  this  Aaronic  priesthood  had  not  the  power 
of  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but 
that  this  should  be  conferred  on  us  hereafter,  and  he 
commanded  us  to  go  and  be  baptized,  a>-»d  gave  us  direc- 
tions that  I  should  baptize  Oliver  Cowdery,  and  after- 
wards that  he  should  baptize  me. 

"Accordingly,  we  went  and  were  baptized;  I  baptized 
him  first  and  afterwards  he  baptized  me;  after  which  I 
laid  my  hands  upon  his  head  and  ordained  him  to  the 
Aaronic  priesthood,  afterwards  he  laid  his  hands  on  me 
and  ordained  me  to  the  same  priesthood — for  so  we  were 
commanded. 

"The  messenger  who  visited  us  on  this  occasion,  and 
conferred  this  priesthood  upon  us,  said  that  his  name  was 
John,  the  same  that  is  called  John  the  Baptist,  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  that  he  acted  under  the  direction  of 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  who  held  the  keys  of  the  priest- 
hood of  Melchisedec,  which  priesthood  he  said  should  in 
due  time  be  conferred  on  us,  and  that  I  should  be  called 
the  first  elder  and  he  the  second.  It  was  on  the  15th  day 
of  May,  1829,  that  we  were  baptized,  and  ordained  under 
the  hand  of  the  messenger."  Tullidge  Life  of  the  Prophet, 
Reorganite  writer,  p.  43. 

Art.  2. 

APOSTLES  CHOSEN  BY  THREE  WITNESSES. 

"Kirtland,  Feb.  14,  1835.  President  Joseph  Smith, 
Jun.,  said  that  the  first  business  of  the  meeting  was,  for 
the  three  witnesses  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  to  pray,  each 
one,  and  then  proceed  to  choose  twelve  men  from  the 
church,  as  Apostles,  to  go  to  all  nations,  kingdoms,  ton- 
gues, and  people     The  three  witnesses,  viz.,  Oliver  Cowd- 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  105 

ery,  David  Whitmer,  and  Martin  Harris,  united  in  prayer. 
These  three  witnesses  were  then  blessed  by  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presidency.  The  witnesses  then, 
according  to  a  former  commandment,  proceeded  to  make 
choice  of  the  Twelve.  Their  names  are  a's  follows:  Ly- 
man E,  Johnson,  Brigham  Young,  He.ber  C.  Kimball,  Orson 
Hyde,  David  W.  Patten,  Luke  Johnson,  Wm.  E.  McClellan, 
John  F.  Boynton,  Orson  Pratt,  Wm.  Smith,  Thos.  B.  Marsh, 
Parley  P..  Pratt."     Star  Vol.  15,  p.  206. 

Art.  3. 

REGULATE  MATTERS  IN  THE  CHURCH. 

Kirtland,  May  2,  1835.  "After  the  conference  was 
opened,  ****  Pres.  Joseph  then  stated  that  the  Twelve  will 
have  no  right  to  go  into  Zion,  or  any  of  its  Stakes,  and 
there  undertake  to  regulate  the.  affairs  thereof,  where 
there  is  a  standing  High  Council;  but  it  is  their  duty  to 
go  abroad  and  regulate  all  matters  relative  to  the  differ- 
ent branches  of  the  Church.  When  the  Twelve  are"  togeth- 
er, or  a  quorum  of  them,  in  any  Church,  they  will  have 
authority  to  act  independently,  and  make  decisions,  and 
those  decisions  will  be  valid.  But  where  there  is  not  a 
quorum,  they  will  have  to  do  business  by  the  voice  of  the 
Church."     Star  15-261. 

Art.  4. 

APOSTLES    PRESIDE     IN    ABSENCE    OF    HIGHER    AU- 
THORITY. 

"Now  let  us  examine  the  order  of  Presidency  in  the 
Church.  Supposing  the  First  President  is  absent,  who  pre- 
sides in  council  or  in  conference? 

The  counselors,  both,  or  either  of  them.  And  why? 
Because  they  are  the  highest  authority  present.  True. 
Then  there  is  the  key  to  unlock  the  whole  secret  of  the 
Presidency  of  the  Church.  Hear  it  then!  The  highest 
authority  presides  always.  Hence  if  the  entire  quorum  of 
the  Firse  Presidency  is  absent,  the  President  of  the  Twelve 
must  preside  pro  tem,  or  as  representative,  by  virtue  of 
his  ordination  to  the  apostleship,  and  not- as  the  legitimate 
president."     Tullidge,  p.  590. 

Art.  5. 

APOSTLES  ARE  PROPHETS,  SEERS  AND  REVELAT- 

ORS. 

"I  then  called  upon  the  Quorums  and  congregation  of 


106  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

the  Saints  to  acknowledge  the  Twelve  Apostles,  who  were 
present,  as  Prophets,  Seers,  Revelators,  and  special  wit- 
nesses to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  holding  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom,  to  unlock  it,  or  cause  it  to  be  done,  among 
them,  and  uphold  them  by  their  prayers,  which  they  as- 
sented to  by  rising."  Star.  15,  p.  710.  Joseph  Smith's 
history. 

Art.  6. 

APOSTLE  WM.  SMITH  ORDAINED  A  PROPHET,  SEER, 
REVELATOR  AND  TRANSLATOR. 

"483rd  Question.  Read  what  I  have  marked  there, 
sir — read  the  topics  and  the  matter  down  to  there.  (Coun- 
sel for  the  plaintiff  objects  to  the  question  asked  to  wit- 
ness for  the  reason  and  on  the  grounds  that  the  same 
is  incompetent,  irrelevant  and  immaterial,  and  is  not  cross- 
examination. 

484th    Question.     Read    the   topics — the   heading. 

Answer:  "President  William  Smith  was  ordained  by 
his  brother,  Joseph  Smith,  previous  to  President  William 
Smith's  leaving  Nauvoo  on  his  mission  to  the  Bast  for  the 
last  time  during  the  earthly  existence  of  his  brother.  Pres- 
ident Joseph  Smith  ordained  him  a  prophet,  seer,  revelat- 
or  and  translator,  and  then  informed  him  that  he  had  all 
the  necessary  ordinations  to  lead  the  Church  (in  his  time) ; 
then  leaped,  smote  his  feet  together,  and  observed  that 
it  was  done;  in  a  few  days  Brother  William  started  on  his 
mission  and  saw  his  brother  no  more.  He  returned  to 
Nauvoo  in  about  a  year  after  they  were  murdered." 

485th  Question.  Are  you  the  author  of  what  you  have 
just  read? 

Answer:  Yes,  sir;  but  I  did  not  receive  the  ordina- 
tion mentioned  at  the  time  I  spoke  of  being  present  in 
June.     Temple  Lot  Suit  p.  194. 


Art.  7. 

APOSTLES  SET    IN   ORDER  THE   FIRST   PRESIDENCY 
OF   THE   CHURCH. 

"Dec.  27th,  1847.  At  a  conference  held  in  a  log  tab- 
ernacle, which  had  been  erected  by  the  Saints  on  the  east 
side  of  the  Missouri  River,  the  First  Presidency  was  re- 
organized according  to  the  decision  of  the  Twelve  in  the 
council  at  Winter  Quarters  on  the  5th."  Church  Chron- 
ology by  Jenson,  p.  32. 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY      107 
Art.  8. 

USURPATION  OF  AUTHORITY  DESTROYED  HARMONY 
BETWEEN  ALL  THE  QUORUMS. 

"By  the  usurpation  of  the  Twelve  they  had  destroyed 
the  'connection  and  harmony  between  all  the  quorums." 
TuU.  589. 

Art.  9. 

USURPATION  OF  DEAD  MEN'S  AUTHORITY   IMPOSSI- 
BLE—THE  HIGHEST  AUTHORITY  ALWAYS 
PRESIDES. 

"Then  here  is  the  key  to  unlock  the  whole  secret  of 
the  Presidency  of  the  Church.  Hear  it  then!  The  highest 
authority  presides  always.  Hence  if  the  entire  quorum  of 
the  First  Presidency  is  absent,  the  President  of  the 
Twelve  must  preside  pro  tem,  or  as  representatives  by  vir- 
tue of  his  ordination  to  the  apostleship,  and  not  as  the 
legitimate  president.  And  in  the  absence  of  the  President 
of  the  Twelve,  either  of  the  Twelve."  Tull.,  p.  590. 

Art.  10. 

APOSTLES  WERE   SUSTAINED   BY  SAINTS   IN   AMER- 
ICA  AND    BRITISH    ISLES. 

"The  Twelve  are  not  alone  in  their  feelings  in  this  im- 
portant work,  the  High  Priests,  Seventies,  Elders  and 
Saints,  as  a  body  throughout  America,  are  inspired  by 
the  same  spirit,  and  are  ready  as  one  man  to  sustain  the 
quorum  of  the  twelve  by  their  faith,  prayer,  confidence  and 
works,  and  carry  out  those  glorious  principles  and  meas- 
ures, the  foundation  of  which  was  laid  by  the  martyred 
rrophets  of  God."  ******  «'i  ^m  now  turn  my  attention 
to  the  officers  and  Saints  in  this  land.  It  has  been  a  source 
of  much  consolation  to  me  since  my  arrival,  to  hear  the 
report  of  the  union,  faith,  determination  of  the  Saints 
in  general,  in  the  various  conferences,  scattered  abroad 
through  the  British  Islands.  I  rejoice,  beloved  brethren, 
to  learn  that  the  same  spirit  is  animating  your  bosoms,  as 
is  manifest  amongst  the  Saints  in  Nauvoo,  viz.:  that  of 
carrying  out  the  measures  of  the  prophet  sustaining  the 
authorities  of  the  Church,  uniting  to  build  the  temple,  and 
maintaining  your  faith,  notwithstanding  that  the  prophet 
be  slain."     Wilford  Woodruff's  address.     Star.  5,  p.  139-40. 


108  SUCCESSION    IN   THE    PRESIDENCY 

Art.  11. 

APOSTLES    DIDN'T    USURP    AUTHORITY,    SAYS    WM. 
MARKS. 

"After  mature  and  candid  deliberation  I  am  fully  and 
satisfactorily  convinced  that  Mr.  Sidney  Rigdon's  claims 
to  the  Presidency  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  are  not  founded  in  Truth.  I  have  been  de- 
ceived by  his  specious  pretenses,  and  now  feel  to  warn 
•every  one  over  whom  I  have  any  influence  to  beware 
of  him  and  his  pretended  visions  and  revelations.  The 
Twelve  are  the  proper  persons  to  lead  The  Church." 
William  Marks,  who  ordained  the  President  of  the  Reor- 
ganite  Church.    Times  and  Seasons,  5,  p.    742. 

Art.  12 

DIDN'T    DESTROY    HARMONY    BETWEEN    THE    QUOR- 
UMS. 

"Now  the  question  that  remains  is,  have  the  Saints 
ceased  to  labor  on  the  temple  from  that  day  to  this,  only 
when  the  mob  was  .upon  them,  and  the  Prophet  and  the 
Patriarch  were  slain?  I  answer.  No;*  *  *  *  and  not- 
withstanding all  the  persecutions,  we  shall  soon  see  the 
House  of  God  completed,  and  his  servants  receive  their 
promised  blessing.     Yours  as  ever, 

"REUBEN  HEDLOCK,'  Star.  5,  p.  128.     Jan,.  1844. 

Art.  13. 

DIDN'T     DESTROY     HARMONY,    SAYS      JOS.       SMITH, 
PRES.   OF   THE    REORGANITE   CHURCH. 

"Events  rapidly  culminated  during  the  Fall  and  Winter 
of  1845  and  46.  The  Church  had  been  actively  engaged 
at  work  upon  the  Temple  and  Nauvoo  House.  The  Tem- 
ple Committee  and  Nauvoo  House  Association  kept  at  their 
work,  determined  to  build  those  houses,  before  being  com- 
pelled to  leave;  and  it  does  not  appear  that  any  serious 
intention  to  remove  was  entertained,  except  as  a  possi- 
bility, until  the  Fall  of  1645  and  Winter  following.  Then 
it  was  made  certain  that  thpre  Vvould  be  a  removal." 
.Toscph  Smith,  Pres.  Reorg.   Church.  Tull,  p.  750. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  109 

Art.  14. 

APOSTLES  SUSTAINED  IN   THE    MOST  SOLEMN    MAN- 
NER BY  JOHN   E.  PAGE,  WHO   LATER 
BECOMES  A   REORGANITE. 

"Elder  John  E.  Page  having  arrived  here  a  short  time 
previous  with  his  family  from  Pittsburg,  being  present, 
was  requested  to  render  an  account  of  his  stewardship, 
which  he  cheerfully  assented  to  *  *  *  *  *  and  finally 
concluded  by  assuring  the  Saints  that  he  was  one  with 
them,  and  gave  his  testimony  to  the  present  organization 
of  the  church  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  and  gave 
place."  Times  and  Seasons,  Star.  Vol.  6,  p.  798.  Dec.  26, 
1844. 

Art.  15. 

APOSTLES    SUSTAINED    BY    WILLIAM    SMITH,    WHO 

AFTERWARDS    BECOMES   A    SEVENTY    IN 

THE   REORGANITE  CHURCH. 

"My  advice  to  all,  without  respect  of  persons,  is  the 
same  now  that  it  was  then.  Support  and  uphold  the  proper 
authorities  of  the  church — when  I  say  authorities,  I  mean 
the  whole,  and  not  a  part;  the  Twelve,  and  not  one,  two, 
six,  eight,  ten  or  eleven,  but  the  whole  Twelve.  Follow 
me  as  I  follow  Christ,  God  being  my  helper."  William 
Smith.     Times  and  Seasons,  6,  p.  904.     May  15th,  1845. 

Art.  16. 

APOSTLE     LYMAN     WIGHT    HARDLY    SUSTAINED     IN 
HIS  OFFICE   OCT.  7,   1844. 

"Moved  and  seconded,  and  after  some  discussion,  car- 
ried unanimously,  that  Elder  Lyman  Wight  be  sustained 
in  his  office,  to  fill  the  place  of  Elder  D.  W.  Patten,  (mar- 
tyred) but  not  to  take  his  crown,  for  that,  as  the  Lord 
has  said,  no  man  can  take."     Star  5,  p.  121. 

Art.  17. 

USURPATION  OF  AUTHORITY  BY  THE  TWELVE  DID 
NOT  CONCERN  THE  REORGANITE  FOLLOW- 
ERS, SAYS  JOHN  E.  PAGE. 

"John  E.  Page,  of  the  first  quorum  of  the  Twelve  wrote 
to  Joseph  upon  his  administrative  policy.  The  following 
is  a  passage: 

"President  Joseph   Smith, 


110  SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

"Dear  Sir:— The  position  I  occupied  in  the  Church  under 
your  father's  administration,  presented  me  with  ample 
experience  and  opportunity  to  say,  that  the  partial  and 
maladministration  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Church,  of  the 
moneys,  goods  and  chattels  of  the  Church,  has  done  more 
to  overthrow  personal  confidence,  and  the  faith  of  the 
Church  as  brethren,  than  ALL  OTHER  THINGS  BE- 
SIDES." (CapitaJs  mine.    P.  J.  S.)     TuU.  641. 

Art.  18. 

APOSTLES    RECEIVED    THEIR      ORDINATION      FROM 
JOSEPH   SMITH,  THE  PROPHET,  SAYS 
WILFORD  WOODRUFF  IN  1892.  ROB- 
ERT'S SUCCESSION. 

"The  Twelve  Apostles  stood  next  to  the  First  Presi- 
dency of  The  Church  and  I  am  a  living  witness  myself 
to  this  work.  I  am  a  living  witness  to  the  testimony  that 
he  gave  to  the  Twelve  Apostles  when  all  of  us  received 
our  endowments  under  his  hands.  I  remember  the  last 
speech  that  he  ever  gave  us  before  his  death.  It  was 
before  we  started  upon  our  mission  to  the  east.  He  stood 
upon  his  feet  some  three  hours.  The  room  was  filled 
as  with  a  consuming  fire,  his  face  was  as  clear  as  amber, 
and  he  was  clothed  upon  by  the  power  of  God.  He  laid  be- 
fore us  our  duty.  He  laid  before  us  the  fullness  of  this  work 
every  principle  of  life  and  salvation  that  God  has  ever 
given  to  any  man  who  ever  lived  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth.  And  these  principles  and  this  priesthood  and  power 
belong  to  this  great  and  last  dispensation  which  God  of 
Heaven  nas  set  His  hand  to  establish  in  the  earth.  "Now," 
said  he,  addressing  the  Twelve,  "I  have  sealed  upon  your 
heads  every  key,  every  power,  and  every  principle  which 
the  Lord  has  sealed  upon  my  head."  Wilford  Woodruff, 
Robert's  Succession,  p.  158. 

Art.  19. 

APOSTLES    RESPONSIBLE    TO    BEAR    OFF    KINGDOM, 
SAYS  WILFORD  WOODRUFF,  OCTOBER  11th,  1844. 

"Has  the  Prophet  Joseph  found  Elder  Rigdon  in  his 
counsels  when  he  organized  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve 
a  few  months  before  his  death,  to  prepare  them  for  their 
endowments?  And  when  they  received  their  endowments 
and  actually  received  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  the  oracles  of  God,  the  keys  of  revelation,  and  the 
pattern    of    heavenly    things;    and    thus    addressing    the 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY  111 

Twelve,  exclaimed,  'upon  your  shoulders  the  kingdom  rests 
and  you  must  round  up  your  shoulders  and  bear  it;  for 
1  have  had  to  do  it  until  now.  But  now  the  responsibility 
rests  upon  you."  Wilford  Woodruff,  Times  and  Seasons 
5,  p.  698. 

Art.  20. 

APOSTLES     RECEIVE    ALL    KEYS    AND    POWER       BE- 
LONGING   TO    THE     APOSTLESHIP,     SAYS 
BRIGHAM  YOUNG. 

"Joseph  conferred  upon  our  heads  all  the  keys  and 
powers  belonging  to  the  apostleship  which  he  himself 
held  before  he  was  taken  away,  and  no  man  or  set  of  men 
can  get  between  Joseph  and  the  Twelve  in  this  world 
or  the  world  to  come.  How  often  has  Joseph  said  to  the 
Twelve,  'I  have  laid  the  foundation  and  you  must  build 
thereon,  for  upon  your  shoulders  the  kingdom  rests." 
Brigham  Young,  Star.  25",  p.  232.    Aug.  7,  1844. 

Art.  21. 

APOSTLES    RECEIVED    EVERY    KEY   AND    POWER   TO 
LEAD  THE  CHURCH. 

"Joseph  told  the  Twelve,  the  year  before  he  died, 
there  is  not  one  key  or  power  to  be  bestowed  on  this 
Church  to  lead  the  people  into  the  celestial  gate  but  I 
have  given  you,  showed,  and  talked  it  over  to  you,  the 
kingdom  is  set  up,  and  you  have  the  perfect  pattern,  you 
can  go  and  build  up  the  kingdom  and  go  in  at  the  celes- 
tial gate,  taking  your  train  with  you."  Star  10,  p.  115. 
Brigham  Young  1-23-1848. 

Art.  22. 

THAT  HOUSE  THAT  REJECTS  THE  LORD'S  ANNOINT- 

ED  SHALL  BE  LEFT  DESOLATE,  PROPHESIED 

JOSEPH  SMITH. 

"I  then  made  a  short  address  and  called  upon  the  sev- 
eral quorums  and  all  the  Saints,  to  acknowledge  the  Presi- 
dency as  Prophets  and  Seers,  and  uphold  them  by  their 
prayers.  They  all  covenanted  to  do  so,  by  rising.  I  then 
called  upon  the  quorums  and  congregation  of  Saints  to 
acknowledge  the  Twelve  Apostles,  who  were  present,  as 
Prophets,  Seers,  Revelators  and  special  witnesses  to  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  holding  the  keys  of  the  kingdom. 


112  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

etc.,  *  *  which  they  did  by  rising.  *  *  *  The  vote 
was  unanimous  in  every  instance,  and  I  prophesied  to  all 
that  inasmuch  as  they  would  uphold  these  men  in  their 
several  callings,  (alluding  to  the  different  quorums  in  the 
Church),  the  Lord  would  bless  them;  yea  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  the  blessing  of  heaven  shall  be  yours,  and  when 
the  Lord's  annointed  go  forth  to  proclaim  the  word,  bear- 
ing testimony  to  this  generation,  if  they  receive  it  they 
shall  be  blessed;  but  if  not,  the  judgments  of  Grod  will 
follow  close  upon  them,  until  that  city  or  that  house  that 
it  rejects  them  shall  be  left  desolate."  3-27-1836.  Star, 
15-711.     Joseph. 

Art.  23. 

APOSTLES    ENDOWED    BY   JOSEPH    WITH    THE   SAME 
POWER   THAT   HE   RECEIVED   FROM    HEAVEN. 

"We  rejoice  much  to  know  that  though  the  church 
has  suffered  so  severe  a  loss  by  the  cruel  murder  of  our 
beloved  brethren,  yet  she  is  still  in  possession  of  all  neces- 
sary knowledge  and  power  for  carrying  onward  and  com- 
pleting the  great  work  of  God.  The  tragic  event  has  been 
in  some  measure  anticipated,  and  necessary  steps  taken. 
Joseph  called  the  twelve  together  in  the  spring,  and  ad- 
dressed them  to  the  effect  that  it  was  necessary  they  should 
h^ve  the  same  power  he  had  received  from  heaven;  for, 
should  the  mobbers  kill  him  without  his  imparting  the 
fulness  of  the  priesthood  unto  them,  that  power  would  be 
entirely  lost  from  the  earth.  Let  the  Saints  therefore  re- 
joice and  be  glad,  having  full  confidence  in  God,  and  that 
he  will  accomplish  triumphantly  his  great  designs  in  re- 
lation to  the  just.  Let  the  elders  adhere  to  the  counsel  of 
elder  Hyde.  Let  every  man  be  found  at  his  post  in  the 
faithful  discharge  of  his  duty,  with  an  eye  single  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  he  shall  by  no  means  lose  his  remard." 
—Editor.  First  issue  of  the  Star  after  the  death  of  the 
Prophet.    Star  5,  p.  12  of  the  supplement  No.  3,  1844. 

Art.  24. 

APOSTLE   WILFORD   WOODRUFF   CANNOT    LIE,    SAYS 

THE    REORGANITE   HISTORY   BY  TULLIDGE, 

THEIR    OWN    PUBLICATION    OF    1880. 

"I  knew  Wilford  would  speak  the  truth.  A  lie  is  not 
in  the  man's  nature.  I  knew  he  would  tell  me  the  truth.*  * 
However  much  he  might  desire  to  cover  the  solemn  false- 
hood of  the  president  of  his  quorum.  *  *  There,  resting  on 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  113 

my  knees,  with  my  hand  in  wrath  smiting  its  pages    (of 

a  book  or  journal)  was  the  witness  that  could  not  lie 

Wilford  Woodruff's  history.  When  questioned  about  the 
tirr/e  of  the  setting  up  of  the  Presidency  of  the  Church,  the 
nomination  and  chosing  of  counselors,  and  Orson  Hyde's 
statement  that  the  ground  trembled  and  men,  women  and 
children  came  running  and  were  afraid,  I  (Tullidge)  said: 
'it  is  a  solem^n  falsehood  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  There 
is  proof,  Wilford — your  journals!'  "Edward,"  he  answered, 
with  a  deep  blush  on  his  honest  face,  "it  was  not  true!" 

These  were  his  first  words.  He  had  not  blushed  for 
himself;  no  need  that  Wilford  Woodruff  do  this.  In  my 
secret  thoughts  at  that  moment  1  exclaimed,  "Thank  God! 
Wilford  has  borne  the  test.  He  has  redeemed  his  Apostolic 
honor."  Edw.  W.  Tulliige.  Reorganite's  history  by  Tul- 
lidge,  p.   619-20. 

Art.  25. 

APOSTLES  RECEIVE  ALL  KEYS,  ORDINANCES,  COV- 

ENANTS,  SEALING  ORDINANCES,  AS  SHOWN 

JOSEPH  FROM  HEAVEN,  SAYS  PAR- 

LEY  P.  PRATT. 

"This  great  and  good  man  was  led,  before  his  death, 
to  call  the  Twelve  together,  from  time  to  time,  and  to 
instruct  them  in  all  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom,  or- 
dinances, and  government  of  God.  He  often  observed  that 
he  was  laying  the  foundation,  but  it  would  remain  for  the 
Twelve  to  complete  the  building.  Said  he:  "I  know  not 
why;  but  for  some  reason  I  am  constrained  to  hasten  my 
preparation,  and  to  confer  upon  the  Twelve  all  the  ordin- 
ances, keys,  covenants,  endowments,  and  sealing  ordin- 
ances of  the  priesthood,  and  so  set  before  them  a  pattern 
in  all  things  pertaining  to  the  sanctuary  and  the  endow- 
ment therein."  Having  done  this,  he  rejoiced  exceeding- 
ly; for,  said  he,  the  Lord  is  about  to  lay  the  burden  on 
your  shoulders  and  let  me  rest  awhile;  and  if  they  kill 
me,  continued  he,  the  kingdom  of  God  will  roll  on,  as  i 
have  now  finished  the  work  which  was  laid  upon  me,  by 
committing  to  you  all  things  for  the  building  up  of  the 
kingdom  according  to  the  heavenly  vison,  and  the  pattern 
shown  me  from  heaven.  With  many  conversations  like 
this,  he  comforted  the  minds  of  the  Twelve,  and  prepared 
them  for  what  was  soon  to  follow.  He  proceeded  to  con- 
fer on  Elder  Young,  the  President  of  the  Twelve,  the  key 
of  the  sealing  power,  as  conferred  in  the  last  days  by  the 
spirit  and  power  of  Elijah,  in  order  to  seal  the  hearts  of 
the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children 


114  SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

to  the  fathers,  lest  the  whole  earth  should  be  smitten 
with  a  curse.  This  last  key  of  the  priesthood  is  the  most 
sacred  of  all,  and  pertains  exclusively  to  the  first  presi- 
dency of  the  church,  without  whose  sanction  and  approval 
or  authority,  no  sealing  blessing  shall  be  administered  per- 
taining to  things  of  the  resurrection  and  the  lite  to  come. 
After  giving  them  a  very  short  charge  to  fio  all  things 
according  to  the  pattern,  quietly  surrendered  his  liberty 
and  his  life  into  the  hands  of  his  blood-thirsty  enemies 
and  all  this  to  save  the  people  for  whom  he  had  so  long 
labored  from  threatened  vengeance.  Thus  nobly  fell  our 
worthy  founder  and  leader  in  the  very  bloom  of  life;  and 
thus  the  responsibility  of  bearing  off  the  kingdom  tri- 
umphantly now  rests  upon  the  Twelve.  He  has  organized 
the  kingdom  of  God.  We  will  extend  its  dominion.  He 
has  restored  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel.  We  will  spread 
it  abroad.  He  has  laid  the  foundation  of  Nauvoo.  We 
will  build  it  up.  He  has  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Tem- 
ple. We  will  bring  up  the  top-stone  with  shouting.  He 
has  kindled  a  fire.  We  will  fan  the  fiame.  He  has  kindled 
up  the  dawn  of  a  day  of  glory.  We  will  bring  it  to  its  ]ner- 
idian  splendor."  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Star  5,  151,  Mar.  1845. 

Art.  26. 

APOSTLES  COMMANDED  IN   THE   NAME  OF   ISRAEL'S 

GOD  TO   RISE   UP  AND  BEAR  THE   KEYS  OF 

KINGDOM.    (W.   WOODRUFF.) 

"The  Prophet  called  the  quorum  of  the  twelve  to- 
gether several  months  before  his  death,  aud  informed 
them  that  the  Lord  had  commanded  him  to  hasten  their 
endowment'';  that  he  did  not  expect  to  remain  himself  to 
see  the  temple  completed,  but  wished  to  confer  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  upon  other  men  that  they  might 
build  up  the  churcn  and  kingdom  according  to  the  pattern 
given.  And  the  prophet  stood  before  the  twelve  from  d:-iy 
to  day,  clothed  with  the  spirit  and  power  of  God,  and  in- 
structed them  in  the  oracles  of  God,  in  the  pattern  of 
heavenly  things,  in  ^he  l':eys  of  the  kingdom  the  power  of 
the  priesthood,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  the  last  dispen- 
sation in  the  fulness  of  times.  And  as  his  last  work  and 
charge  to  the  quorum  of  the  twelve,  that  noble  spirit  rose 
up  in  all  the  majesty,  strength,  and  dignity  of  his  call- 
ing, as  a  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator,  out  of  the  loins  of 
ancient  Joseph,  and  exhorted  and  commanded  the  breth- 
ren of  the  twelve  to  rise  up,  and  go  forth  in  the  name  of 
Israel's  God,  and  bear  off  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
in  righteousness  and  honor  in  all  the  world,  walking  in 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  115 

all  holiness,  Godliness,  faith,  virtue,  temperance,  patience 
and  charity;  doing  honor  to  the  cause  of  God  in  this  last 
dispensation  and  fulness  of  times."  Wilford  Woodruff, 
Star.    5-136. 

Art.  27. 

THE  APOSTLES  STAND  AS  THE  HEAD,  AS  THE  FIRST 
PRESIDENCY   OF   THE   CHURCH    AND    PRESIDE 
OVER  ALL  THE  AFFAIRS  OF  THE  CHURCH 
IN   ALL  THE   WORLD.     THEY   WERE   SO 
SUSTAINED,  SAYS    WILFORD   WOOD- 
RUFF IN   1845. 

"On  the  second  day  after  our  arrival,  August  8,  1844, 
we  met  in  a  special  conference,  all  the  quorums,  author- 
ities, and  ijiembers  of  the  Church,  that  could  assemble  in 
Nauvoo.  They  were  addressed  by  Elder  Brigham  Young, 
the  president  of  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve.  It  was  evi- 
dent to  the  Saints  that  the  mantle  of  Joseph  had  fallen 
upon  him,  the  road  that  he  pointed  out  could  be  seen  so 
plainly  that  none  need  err  therein;  the  spirit  of  wisdom 
and  counsel  attended  all  his  teachings,  he  struck  upon  a 
chord,  with  which  all  hearts  beat  in  unison.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  number  of  the  twelve  and  others,  who  spoke 
to  the  point  in  an  edifying  manner,  and  at  the  close  of 
the  conference,  a  number  of  resolutions  were  formed,  and 
votes  taken,  among  which  was  the  following:  "Do  the 
Saints  want  the  twelve  to  stand  at  the  head,  as  the  First 
Presidency  of  the  Church,  and  at  the  head  of  this  king- 
dom in  all  the  world,  and  next  to  Joseph  walk  up  into 
their  calling,  hold  the  keys  of  this  kingdom,  and  preside 
over  all  the  affairs  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  in  all  the  world?"  All  that  are  in  favor  of  this 
in  all  the  congregation  of  the  Saints  make  it  manifest  by 
holding  up  the  right  hand.  At  once  there  was  a  sea  of 
hands,  a  universal  vote;  a  contrary  vote  was  called  and 
not  a  hand  was  raised  in  a  congregation  of  about  fifteen 
thousand  Saints.  Sidney  Rigdon  himself,  who  was  pres- 
ent, did  not  vote  against  it,  but  I  think  in  favor  of  it." 
Wilford  Woodruff's  Address.    Star.  5-138.     1845. 

Art.  28. 

APOSTLES   WILL    LEAD   THIS    PEOPLE    SO    DON'T    BE 
BLUFFED   OFF    BY    ANY    MAN,    SAID 
JOSEPH.     ORSON   HYDE'S  TESTI- 
MONY. 

"Brother  Joseph  said  some  time  before  he  was  mur- 
dered:    "if  I  am  taken  away  upon  you,  the  Twelve,  will 


116  SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY 

rest  the  responsibility  of  leading  this  people,  and  do  not 
be  bluffed  off  by  any  man.  Go  forward  in  the  path  of  your 
duty  though  you  walk  into  death.  If  you  will  be  bold  and 
maintain  your  ground,  the  great  God  will  sustain  you." 
And  now  inasmuch  as  the  charge  has  been  laid  upon  you, 
it  will  be  inquired  in  a  day  to  come  if  we  have  been  faith- 
ful to  the  charge,  and  we  are  responsible  for  what  has  been 
laid  upon  us.     Star.  5-103. 

Art.  29. 

THE    KEYS    OF    THE    KINGDOM    ARE    ON    EARTH    AS 

LONG  AS  ONE   OF   THE   APOSTLES   IS 

LIVING,  SAYS   H.  C.  KIMBALL. 

"Brother  Joseph  has  passed  behind  the  veil,  and  he 
pulled  off  his  shoes,  and  some  one  else  puts  them  on, 
until  he  passes  the  veil  to  Brother  Joseph.  President 
Young  is  our  President,  and  our  head,  and  he  puts  the 
shoes  on  first  If  Brother  Hyrum  had  remained  here,  he 
would  have  put  them  on.  Hyrum  has  gone  with  Joseph 
and  is  still  his  counselor.  The  Twelve  have  received  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom,  and  as  long  as  there  is  one  of  them 
left,  he  will  hold  them  in  preference  to  any  one  else." 
Heber  C.  Kimball,  Times  and  Seasons,  5,  p.  664.  August, 
1844. 

Art.  30. 

APOSTLES  CANNOT  ACT   UNDER  THE  DIRECTION  OF 
A    MINORITY    OF    THE    FIRST    PRESI- 
DENCY, AS  THE  JUNIOR  COUN- 
SELOR. 

"D.  C.  Section  107,  33rd  v.,  is  the  following:  'The 
Twelve  are  a  traveling  presiding  high  council  to  officiate 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  under  the  direction  of  the 
presidency  of  the  church,  agreeably  to  the  institution  of 
heaven.  Joseph  Smith  was  the  president  of  the  church, 
assisted  by  his  brother,  Hyrum,  and  Sidney  Rigdon  as 
counsellors.  Now,  let  Joseph  be  taken  away  and  his 
principal  counsellor,  can  the  junior  counsellor,  or  a 
minority  act?  No,  he  cannot.  See  Book  of  Convenants, 
Section  107  (22v).  The  grand  question  now  is:  Who  shall 
act?  If  the  junior  counsellor  cannot  act,  the  Twelve 
cannot  act  under  his  directions,  because  he  has 
no  power  to  direct  them,  for  he  is  hardly  one- 
third  of  the  presidency,  admitting  him  to  have  the  full 
confidence  of  the  church.     We  ask  again,  who  shall  act? 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  117 

Have  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve  the  same  power  and  au- 
thority of  the  full  quorum  of  the  three  first  presidents? 
Yes,  they  have.  Well,  then,  do  they  not  become  the  first 
presidency,  inasmuch  as  the  first  quorum  of  the  presidency 
has  ceased  to  be?  Nothing  can  be  more  clear  and  certain 
than  that  they  do.     (Sec.  107-22v  and  33v.) 

D.  C.  section  102,  v.  9,  10,  11.  "On  page  125,  Book  of 
Covenants,  new  edition  (1846),  speaking  of  both  or  either 
of  the  assisting  presidents  presiding  in  the  absence  of  the 
others,  refers  exclusively  to  presiding  over  the  high  coun- 
cil, and  has  no  reference  whatever  to  presiding  over  the 
whole  church.  But,  admitting  Elder  Rigdon  to  be  the 
legal  successor  of  Joseph  Smith  he  could  never  legally 
act  unless  he  was  confirmed  in  that  station  and  appoint- 
ment by  the  voice  of  the  church;  but  he  never  has  been, 
neither  will  he  ever  be.  The  principle  of  doing  all  im- 
portant business  by  the  voice  of  the  church  is  plainly 
taught  from  one  end  of  the  Book  of  Covenants  to  the 
other,  and  Joseph  always  acted  upon  this  principle."  Star 
5,  p.  112.     Supplement  p.  8. 

Art.  31. 

MUST     BE     SUSTAINED     BY     THE     VOICE     OF     THE 
CHURCH. 

See  last  part  of  article  30. 

Art.  32. 

UNANIMOUSLY    SUSTAINED    IN      THEIR      OFFICE    AS 

APPOINTED    BY    PRES.   JOSEPH    SMITH, 

SAYS  ORSON   HYDE. 

"The  church  unanimously  voted  to  sustain  the  Twelve 
in  their  office  as  appointed  by  President  Joseph  Smith 
and  the  church — since  that  action  was  taken  Elder  Rigdon 
has  shown  no  more  anxiety  to  return  to  Pittsburg.  **The 
voice  of  the  people  was  in  favor  of  sustaining  the  Twelve 
to  be  their  leaders."     Star.  5-102,  September  8,  1844. 

Art.  33. 

APOSTLE   YOUNG    SAID:      "IF   THERE    IS    NOT    MORE 

THAN    TEN     MEN    WHO     HANG    ON    TO    THE 

TRUTH    AND    TO    JOSEPH    AND    THE 

TEMPLE,    ETC.,    LET    ME    BE 

ONE  OF  THEM." 

"Those  who  wish  to  tarry  and  build  up  the  city  and 


118  SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY 

build  the  Temple,  and  carry  out  the  measures  and  reve- 
lations of  our  martyred  prophet,  we  wish  to  know  who 
they  are.  Now  all  those  who  decline  going  either  way, 
but  secretly  slander  the  character  of  Joseph  Smith  and 
the  Twelve,  my  fellowship  will  be  withdrawn  from  them 
without  further  ceremony.  If  there  are  not  more  than 
ten  men  who  hang  on  to  the  truth  and  to  Joseph  and  the 
Temple,  and  are  willing  to  do  right  in  all  things,  let  me  be 
one  of  the  number.  If  there  should  be  but  ten  left,  and 
their  lives  should  be  threatened  with  destruction  by 
mobs,  the  Temple  not  be  built,  etc.,  because  they  are  de- 
termined to  do  right,  let  me  be  one  that  is  martyred  for 
the  truth.  I  have  traveled  these  many  years  in  the  midst 
of  poverty  and  tribulation  and  that  too  with  blood  in  my 
shoes,  and  month  after  month,  sustain  and  preach  this 
gospel  and  build  up  this  kingdom  and  God  forbid  that  I 
should  now  turn  round  and  seek  to  destroy  that  which 
1  have  been  laboring  to  build  up."  Brigham  Young,  Star. 
5,  100,  9-8-1844.     Rigdon  trial. 

Art  34. 

APOSTLES  WILL  BE  DAMNED  IF  THEY  DO  NOT  ACT; 

ALSO  THE  PEOPLE  IF  THEY  DO  NOT  HEED 

THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  TWELVE. 

"Said  I  to  him,  Elder  Rigdon,  there  never  was  a  time 
when  the  people  were  more  willing  to  hearken  to  counsel 
and  be  agreed  than  they  are  now.  Said  I,  has  not  the 
Almighty  God  established  authorities  in  this  church  by 
Joseph  Smith,  such  as  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve,  the  high 
council  and  other  quorums,  and  have  they  not  power  to 
act;  and  will  the  people  not  be  damned  if  they  do  not 
give  heed  to  these  authorities?  He  answered,  yes;  when, 
not  twenty  minutes  before,  he  said  there  were  no  author- 
ities in  the  Church!"  Parley  P.  Pratt,  9-8-1844;  Star  5-105. 
Rigdon  Trial. 

Art.  35. 

APOSTLES    DID   NOT    USURP    AUTHORITY,    BUT   PER- 

FORMED  THEIR   DUTY  AT  RIGDON  TRIAL, 

SAYS  P.  P.   PRATT. 

"The  new  revelation  is  to  draw  the  people  to  Pitts- 
burg, and  scatter  them  abroad,  and  do  anything  and  every- 
thing but  that  which  the  old  revelation  bid  us  do.  Some 
of  the  brethren.  Elders  Young  and  Orson  Pratt,  and  oth- 
ers, then  said  to  him  that  the  matter  must  be  settled  be- 


SUCCEiSSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  119 

fore  he  went  away  to  Pittsburg,  either  one  way  or  the 
other.  We  labored  with  him  till  near  12  o'clock,  but  the 
split  seemed  only  to  grow  wider  and  wider.  Says  I,  Elder 
Rigdon,  if  the  God  of  heaven  has  sent  me  to  tell  what 
will  be,  you  will  never  fulfill  your  revelation;  I  have  no 
more  confidence  in  your  revelations  than  I  havQ  in  Gladden 
Bishop's.  Now  brethren  it  was  for  this  ordaining  men  to 
unheard  of  offices  in  an  illegal  manner,  and  the  proceed- 
ings of  their  secret  meetings,  that  the  fellowship  of  the 
Twelve  was  withdrawn  from  Elder  Rigdon.  I  was  one  of 
the  committee  who  went  to  demand  his  license,  and  acted 
as  spokesman.  I  made  the  demand  in  a  respectful 
manner,  taking  care  not  to  do  anything  intentionally  to 
wound  his  feelings.  When  1  demanded  his  license  he  re- 
fused to  give  it  up,  as  has  already  been  observed,  and  says 
he,  I  shall  now  take  the  liberty  to  publish  to  the  world, 
all  the  secret  works  of  this  church,  and  stir  up  the  world 
against  you,  and,  says  he,  I  know  the  result  both  on  you 
and  the  church,  and  myself,  this  was  a  letting  out  a  little 
more  of  his  revelation.  He  then  said,  I  have  sat  and 
laughed  in  my  sleeve  at  the  proceedings  of  the  Twelve 
this  evening,  for  they  have  been  fulfilling  in  this  last  act 
the  vision  I  had  at  Pittsburg.  I  knew  you  would  withdraw 
fellowship  from  me;  I  knew  you  would  oppose  me,  in  all 
my  movements.  It  was  all  shown  to  me  in  the  vision  be- 
fore I  left  Pittsburg.  "Thought  I  to  myself,  O  consistency, 
where  hast  thou  fled?  Here  are  revelations  manufactured 
as  fast  as  they  are  needed  to  suit  the  circumstances.  Last 
Sunday,  Elder  Rigdon  said  we  were  a  blessed  people.  Now 
he  says  he  has  known  ever  since  before  he  left  Pittsburg, 
that  this  same  blessed  people  would  cut  him  off  before  he 
left  them. 

(P.  107).  Only  think  of  the  idea,  after  blessing  the 
congregation  in  the  manner  he  did  last  Sabbath,  m  two 
days  after  he  says  this  people  have  not  been  led  by  the 
Lord  for  a  LONG  TIME  and  I  have  known  it.  And  why? 
Because  we  fulfilled  his  own  revelation  by  cutting  him  off 
from  the  church,  but  if  we  had  not  cut  him  off,  nor  op- 
posed him  in  his  secret  corner  of  treachery  and  apostacy, 
we  should  have  been  a  very  good  people,  and  we  would 
be  all  fellowship  together."     Star.  5,  106-7.     9-8-1844. 

Art.  36. 

APOSTLES  BEING  UNDERMINED  BY  SIDNEY  RIGDON. 

1.  "Elder  Rigdon  is  now  going  to  work,  to  make  a 
division,  and  yet  he  said  on  the  stand,  he  did  not  want  to 
make  a  division.    When  any  man  comes  here  with  a  rev- 


120  SUCCESSION    IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

elation  purporting  to  be  from  God,  we  feel  in  duty  bound 
to  question  its  validity.  This  is  a  kind  of  furnace  to 
prove  all  things,  and  Elder  Rigdon  don't  like  to  come  into 
the  furnace. 

2.  'T  will  now  give  some  testimony  which  has  been 
handed  to  me  concerning  what  Elder  Rigdon  has  said. 
Those  who  have  testified  here  are  ready  to  testify  to  the 
same  before  the  congregation  if  it  is  necessary.  I  shall 
omit  names  unless  called  upon,  and  then  they  shall  be  forth- 
coming. One  of  Mr.  Rigdon's  party  said  to  this  brother. 
You  are  a  pretty  strong  Twelve  man  I  believe,  are  you 
not?  He  answered:  T  am  no  party  man,  but  I  am  de- 
sirous to  obtain  the  truth.' 

3.  "Mr.  Rigdon's  friend  then  said,  If  you  will  not  tell 
it  to  the  Twelve,  I  will  tell  yoii  our  plans.  He  then  com- 
municated unto  me  their  designs,  the  substance  of  which 
was  as  follows:  That  Elder  Rigdon  was  going  to  feel 
the  minds  of  the  branches,  and  then  of  the  people  of 
Nauvoo,  until  he  got  strong  enough  to  Riake  a  party,  and 
if  he  found  that  he  could  raise  influence  to  divide  the 
people  he  would  do  so,  and  let  the  remainder  follow  the 
Twelve. 

4.  Elder  Hyde  continued  and  said:  "This  was  said 
previous  to  his  discourse  at  LaHarpe;  then  he  comes 
here,  and  says  I  have  no  authority,  I  have  no  jurisdiction 
over  this  people  whatever.  We  knew  by  the  spirit  that 
this  was  in  Elder  Rigdon's  heart  before,  and  we  wanted 
to  bring  it  out.  This  shows  that  the  whole  plan  was  ma- 
tured at  the  time  he  said  he  did  not  want  to  divide  the 
church — he  had  no  jurisdiction,  etc.,  and  he  let  out  the 
roots  of  it  on  Tuesday  evening,  when  we  conversed  with 
him. 

5.  "When  we  demanded  his  license,  he  said:  T  did 
not  receive  it  from  you,  neither  shall  I  give  it  up  to 
you.'  He  then  threatened  to  turn  traitor.  His  own  lan- 
guage was,  'inasmuch  as  you  have  demanded  my  license, 
1  shall  feel  it  my  duty  to  publish  all  your  secret  meetings, 
and  all  the  history  of  the  secret  works  of  this  church,  in 
the  public  journals.'  He  intimated  that  it  would  bring  a 
mob  upon  us,  says  he,  I  know  what  effect  it  will  have; 
there  is  a  rod  and  a  scourge  awaits  this  people.  Says  I, 
Elder  Rigdon,  if  you  want  the  honor  of  bringing  distress 
upon  this  people,  you  may  have  it,  you  may  have  the  honor 
of  it  here,  and  you  may  have  the  honor  of  it  in  eternity; 
and  every  effort  you  make  to  bring  distress  upon  this 
people  will  recoil  back  upon  your  own  head. 

6.  "I  have  been   told   since,  he  was   angry   and   did 


SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY  121 

not  mean  to  do  as  he  said;  but  I  would  nsk  this  congre- 
gation, can  a  man  say  what  is  not  in  his  heart?  *  *  Elder 
Young  says  he  can  prove  that  Elder  Rigdon  made  use  of 
the  same  expressions  previous  to  our  visiting  him  last 
Tuesday.  I  replied  to  him  and  said,  We  have  counted  the 
cost  and  it  can't  cost  us  more  than  our  lives,  and  we  have 
got  them  ready  to  pay. 

7.  ***"Now  I  don't  know  of  any  man  in  this  church 
that  has  gone  deeper  into  matters  than  he  did  in  Far  West 
in  his  oration  on  the  4th  of  July.  He  was  the  cause 
of  our  troubles  in  Missouri,  and  although  Brother  Joseph 
tried  to  restrain  him,  he  would  take  his  own  course,  and 
if  he  goes  to  exposing  the  secrets  of  this  church,  as  he 
said,  the  world  will  throw  him  down  and  trample  him 
under  their  feet."  Orson  Hyde,  Star.  5,  104;  9-8-1844.  Rig- 
don Trial. 

Art.  37. 

THE     VOICE      OF     THE      PEOPLE     SUSTAINED      THE 
TWELVE   AS  THEIR    LEADERS. 

See  article  32,  last  part. 

Art.  38. 

APOSTLES      NOW      PRESIDE      OVER        THE      WHOLE 
CHURCH. 

"Apprehension  have  been  entertained  by  some,  that 
in  consequence  of  the  death  of  our  beloved  prophet,  some 
vital  portion  of  the  priesthood  on  earth,  that  would  nullify 
the  remainder,  was  lost  to  the  church.  We  can  with  the 
utmost  confidence,  assure  the  Saints  it  is  not  so.  It  is 
true  he  was  the  first  president  of  the  first  quorum  of  the 
Church,  and  by  the  hands  of  cruel  murderers  he  has 
passed  into  eternity,  but  he  has  not  lost  the  priesthood 
conferred  upon  him,  neither  will  he  lose  it  while  his  coun- 
sellors, as  far  as  we  have  been  able  to  learn,  have  become 
counsellors  to  the  quorums  of  the  twelve  apostles,  who 
now  preside  over  the  church."  Editor.  Star.  5,  p.  79-80. 
September,  1844. 

Art.  39. 

GOD  WILL    RAISE   UP  OTHERS     TO     COMFORT      AND 
LEAD   HIS  PEOPLE. 

"God  has  not  left  his  church  without  witnesses;  as  in 
former  days,  so  shall  it  be  in  the  latter  days.    When  one 


122  SUCCESSION   IN  THE   PRESIDENCY 

falls,  another  will  rise  to  occupy  a  similar  station.  Our 
Heavenly  Father  has  always  had  a  leader  to  his  people, 
and  always  will  have;  and  the  gates  of  hell  can  never 
prevail  against  the  chosen  of  heaven.  The  murder  of 
Joseph  will  not  stop  the  work;  it  will  not  stop  the  Tem- 
ple; it  will  not  stop  the  gathering;  if  will  not  stop  the 
honest  in  heart  from  believing  the  truth  and  obeying  it; 
but  it  is  a  proof  of  the  revelations  we  have  received  from 
hoaven  through  him.  He  has  sealed  his  testimony  with 
his  blood.  He  was  willing  to  die;  and  desired  only  to  live 
for  the  sake  of  the  brethren.  Two  better  men  than  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  Smith  never  lived.  Two  better  men,  God  never 
made.  The  memorial  of  their  godly  lives  is  embalmed — 
printed  with  indelible  ink  in  the  memory  of  every  honest 
heart  who  knew  their  upright  walk  and  conversation.  But 
they  are  taken  away  by  the  hands  of  assassins,  and  of  the 
foolish  things  of  the  earth;  God  will  raise  up  others  to 
comfort  and  lead  his  people,  and  not  one  item  of  his 
word  can  fail.  **We  alone,  of  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles  are  here  at  this  time  to  write  to  you;  the  remain- 
ing ten  are  in  the  eastern  states  preaching  the  gospel  and 
and  we  expect  them  soon  to  return  ****p.  79.  Believe  not 
every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits;  believe  not  every  report; 
for  every  false  rumor  that  men  and  demons  can  invent, 
is  set  afloat  to  gull  the  world."  Willard  Richards,  John 
Taylor.  S  Star.  5,  78-9,  July  9th,  1844. 

Art.  40. 

BUT    IS   THE    CHURCH    ANNIHILATED    BY    A   SINGLE 
BLOW? 

"The  deed  is  done!— the  prophet  of  the  Most  High 
God,  together  with  his  brother,  are  murdered — the  spirit 
of  revenge  has  drank  their  blood,  and  they  sleep  the 
martyr's  sleep.  But  is  the  church  annihilated  by  the 
blow?  Answer  it  ye  Saints  in  distant  lands — answer  ye 
who  have  been  privileged  to  learn  wisdom  from  the  lips 
of  your  martyred  brethren,  ye  who  have  been  permitted 
to  gaze  upon  the  blood-stained  forms — Live  ye  still  in 
hope?  We  think  we  hear  a  universal  shout  reverberating 
from  east  to  west— a  cry  of  energy  that  is  promoted  by  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord,  that  knows  no  fear,  nor  comprehends 
despair — Jehovah  lives!  He  is  our  hope,  the  rock  on  which 
we  stand."    Star.  5,  p.  63.    Editor.    September  issue,  1844. 

Art.  41. 
THE  TWELVE  APOSTLES  TAKE  CHARGE. 

"Be  peaceable,  quiet  citzens,  doing  the  works  of  right- 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  123 

eousness,  and  as  soon  as  the  Twelve,  and  other  authorities 
can  assemble,  or  a  majority  of  them,  the  onward  course 
to  the  great  gathering  of  Israel,  and  the  final  consumma- 
tion of  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  will  be 
pointed  out;  so  that  the  murder  of  Abel,  the  assassination 
of  hundreds,  the  righteous  blood  of  all  the  holy  prophets, 
from  Abel  to  Joseph,  sprinkled  with  the  best  blood  of  the 
Son  of  God,  as  the  crimson  sign  of  remission,  only  car- 
ries conviction  to  the  bosoms  of  all  flesh,  that  the  cause 
is  just  and  will  continue;  and  blessed  are  they  that  hold 
out  faithful  to  the  end,  while  apostates,  consenting  to  the 
shedding  of  innocent  blood,  have  no  forgiveness  in  this 
world,  nor  in  the  world  to  come.  Union  is  peace,  breth- 
ren, and  eternal  life  is  the  greatest  gift  of  God."  W.  W. 
Phelps,  W.  Richards,  John  Taylor.  July  1,  1844.  Nauvoo. 
Star.  5,  p.  58. 

Art.  42. 

THE   MORMONS  SUBMIT  TO  THE      LOSS     OF     THEIR 
LEADERS   IN   SILENCE. 

"With  regard  to  the  Mormons,  a  correspondent  of  the 
New  York  Express,  writing  from  Nauvoo,  June  30,  says: 
*The  Mormons,  greatly  to  their  credit,  submit  to  the  loss 
of  their  leaders  in  silence.  Not  the  slightest  disturbance 
has  occurred.  The  prophet  and  his  brother  were  buried 
yesterday  without  parade  and  in  secrecy.' "  Extract  from 
Liverpool  Albion,  August  5,  1844. 


Art.  43. 

THERE  MAY  BE  AN  ELISHA  THAT  HAS  CAUGHT  THE 
MANTLE  OF  ELIJAH. 

"Our  principles  still  live,  though  our  prophet  is  dead. 
But  Jesus  Christ  still  lives,  and  let  all  the  Saints  be  hum- 
ble and  faithful,  and  let  the  elders  stand  firm  at  the 
post  of  duty,  and  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,  and  ere  long 
some  of  us  will  come  to  your  help.  Let  everything  go  on 
just  as  if  the  prophet  were  alive.  There  may  be  an  Ellsha 
that  has  caught  the  mantle  of  Elijah.  The  stars  that 
shone  most  brilliantly  in  our  western  constellation  have 
set  in  blood,  but  will  rise  in  glory  by  and  by."  Orson  Hyde. 
July  10th.  1844.  New  York.  Star  5.  of  August,  1844.  Sup- 
plement  p.    14. 


124  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  44. 

DO    NOT    RECOGNIZE    AUTHORITY    OF    RIGDON. 

To  all  the  Saints  and  honorable  men  of  the  earth,  to 
whom  the  Lord  has  given  liberally  of  this  world's  goods: 

Greeting.  (At  the  close  of  the  address  from  the  Pres- 
idents, is  the  following): 

With  sentiments  of  high  esteem,  we  subscribe  our- 
selves your  friends  and  brethren  in  the  new  and  ever- 
lasting covenant. 

JOSEPH   SMITH. 
HYRUM  SMITH, 

Presidents  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  (Sidney  Rigdon  is  not  recognized  as  one  with 
them  in  the  Presidency).    Star.  5,  No.  1,  p.  7.    June,  1844. 

Art.  45. 
H.  H.  DEAM'S  REVELATION,  MARCH  20,  1853.   (A.  Re.-) 

1.  "Immediately  after  our  meeting  we  discovered  that 
the  Prince  of  Darkness  was  fully  bent  on  preventing  us 
from  receiving  the  promised  communication  .  We  came 
together  on  the  day  appointed,  and  found  that  some  had 
not  fasted  as  commanded,  and  as  several  were  present 
who  did  not  belong  to  the  Church,  it  was  thought  best  to 
omit  our  prayer  meeting  till  evening,  and  spend  the  day 
in  preaching. 

2.  "Before  the  evening  the  way  was  made  clear,  and 
at  night  all  came  together  in  good  faith,  rejoicing  that  we 
had  the  opportunity  of  seeking  for  the  information  we 
needed,  viz.:  How  to  organize  the  Church.  We  then  pre- 
sented the  following  question:  Will  the  Lord  please  to 
tell  us  how  to  organize,  that  what  we  do  may  be  done 
acceptable  unto  Him,  and  who  among  us  will  He  acknowl- 
edge as  the  representative  of  the  legal  heir  to  the  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church?  There  was  not  so  much  of  the  man- 
ifestation of  the  Spirit  at  this  time  as  upon  former  occa- 
sions, nevertheless  a  good  feeling  and  influence  prevailed. 

3.  "After  the  meeting  had  continued  about  one  hour, 
a  man  belonging  to  the  Brighamites,  about  half  drunk, 
came  in  and  took  a  seat  among  us.  Shortly  after  this  a 
brother  (it  was  H.  H.  Deam,  a  High  Priest,  ordained  in 
the  days  of  the  first  Joseph),  came  to  me  and  asked  if  I 
had  received  any  answer  to  our  question.  I  said:  'No.' 
He  said:  'I  have.'  At  my  request  he  sat  down  and  wrote 
it.    It  read  as  follows: 

4.  "  'Verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  as  I  said  unto  my 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  125 

servant  Moses — See  thou  do  all  things  according  to  the 
pattern — so  I  say  unto  you.  Behold  the  pattern  is  before 
you.  It  is  my  will  that  you  respect  authority  in  my 
church;  therefore,  let  the  greatest  among  you  preside  at 
your  conference.' 

5. .  "  'Let  three  men  be  appointed  by  the  conference 
to  select  seven  men  from  among  you,  who  shall  compose 
the  majority  of  the  Twelve,  for  it  is  my  will  that  that 
quorum  should  not  be  filled  up  at  present. 

6.  "  'Let  the  president  of  the  conference,  assisted  by 
two  others,  ordain  them.  The  senior  of  them  shall  stand 
as  the  representative. 

7.  "  'Let  them  select  twelve  men  from  among  you,  and 
ordain  them  to  compose  my  High  Council.  Behold,  ye 
understand  the  order  of  the  Bishopric,  the  Seventies,  the 
Elders,  the  Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons.  Therefore, 
organize  according  to  the  pattern,  behold,  I  will  be  with 
you  unto  the  end,  even  so.     Amen.' " 

8.  "  'Not  thinking  it  advisable  to  bring  this  revela- 
tion before  the  Church,  in  consequence  of  the  presence  of 
the  person  from  Salt  Lake,  Elder  Gurley  folded  it  up 
and  put  it  into  his  pocket,  resolving  that  "if  the  revela- 
tion was  ever  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Church,  it 
should  be  done  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man.' " 
This  was  on  the  20th  of  March,  1853.     Tull.  596-7. 


Art.  46. 

THE   CHURCH   WAS  TO   BE   IN     THE      ROCKY     MOUN- 

TAINSi    SAYS    REORGANITE    HISTORY, 

BY   TULLIDGE. 

"But  as  the  following  verbatim  collation  made  by  the 
Church  authorities  of  Utah  is  the  only  circumstantial  nar- 
rative extant,  the  author  of  necessity  must  give  it  with 
the  above  explanation  and  correction:" 

'"June  23,  1844.  About  9  p.  m.  Hyrum  came  out  of 
the  mansion  and  gave  his  hand  to  Reynolds  Cahoon,  at 
the  same  time  saying:  'A  company  of  meji  are  seeking 
to  kill  my  brother,  .Joseph,  and  the  Lord  has  warned  him 
to  flee  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  to  save  his  life.  Good-bye, 
Brother  Cahoon,  we  shall  see  you  again.' "  "In  a  few 
moments  afterwards  Joseph  came  from  his  family.  His 
tears  were  flowing  fast.  He  held  a  handkerchief  to  his 
face,  and  followed  after  Brother  Hyrum  without  uttering 
a  word."    Tull.  510.     See  67-35.    Joseph  sent  for. 


126  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  47. 

JOSEPH  SMITH  PROPHESIED  THE  SAINTS  WOULD  BE 

DRIVEN    TO  THE   ROCKY   MOUNTAINS  AND 

THERE  BECOME  A  MIGHTY  PEOPLE. 

"Just  at  this  time  also  occurred  Joseph's  first  marked 
prophecy,  on  record,  concerning  the  removal  of  the  Saints 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Says  the  record:  "'Saturday, 
6th  instant,  1842.  **  I  prophesied  that  the  Saints  would 
continue  to  suffer  much  affliction,  and  would  be  driven  to 
the  Rocky  Mountains.  Many  would  apostatize,  others 
would  he  put  to  death  by  our  persecutors  or  lose  their 
lives  in  consequence  of  exposure  or  disease,  and  some 
would  live  to  go  and  assist  in  making  settlements  and 
building  cities,  and  see  the  Saints  become  a  mighty  peo- 
ple in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.' "  "The  Exodus 
is  a  great  historic  fact.  It  would  be  violence  to  history 
to  expunge  this  record.  The  Twelve  however,  may  have 
shaped  the  record  thus  to  fit  their  own  events.  It  is  not 
even  affirmed  that  Joseph  gave  such  a  revelation  to  the 
Church;  but  the  historicaj  landmark,  pointing  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  is  this  prophecy  to  his  Masonic  breth- 
ren, on  the  6th  of  August.  1842, — just  about  five  years  be- 
fore the  feet  of  the  pioneers  emerged  from  the  last  moun- 
tain gorge  into  the  beautiful  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake." 
TuU.     398. 

Art.  48. 

BRO.  DEAM  AND  THE  REORGANITES  DO  NOT  DIS- 
PUTE THE  FACT  THAT  THE  CHURCH  WAS 
FLOURISHING  ON  THE  TOPS  OF  THE 
MOUNTAINS. 

1.  "All  America  was  now  declared  to  be  Zion.  Jack- 
son county  was  still  the  center  of  promise;  Nauvoo  still 
the  beloved  city;  but  Zion  was  to  lengthen  her  chords, 
and  Stakes  were  to  be  established  in  every  State  and  Ter- 
ritory. ****Henee  Texas,  California  and  Oregon  were 
brought  into  the  design,  and  became  the  subjects  of  cur- 
rent talk.     Tull.  470. 

2.  And  on  p.  782.  "In  1864  WE  numbered  seventy- 
five  and  were  exerting  an  excellent  infiuence  upon  the 
neighborhood."     Jos.  Smith. 

3.  "The  first  meeting  room  occupied  by  the  Saints  of 
the  Reorganized  Church  in  Nauvoo,  was  a  small  one  in 
the  rented  premises  of  Benjamin  Austin,  who  was  among 
the   first  to   move  into   the   city   from   abroad.   Here,   for 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  127 

nearly  a  year  and  a  half,  we  kept  up  our  Sunday  worship, 
afterwards  in  the  premises  once  owned  by  Elder  Wm. 
Marks,  corner  of  Water  and  Granger  streets;  then  as  our 
congregation  grew,  by  the  m  Dving  in  of  the  brethren,  Thad- 
deus  Cutler,  Henry  Cuerden,  Thomas  Revell,  Wm.  Red- 
field  and  others,  together  with  local  baptisms,  until  we  had 
to  find  LARGER  quarters.  We  then  fitted  up  the  large 
room  in  the  brick  store,  built  and  occupied  by  my  father 
as  a  store  and  office.  In  1864  we  numbered  seventy-five." 
(Where  were  the  15,000  Saints  that  once  lived  in  Nauvoo?) 
Tull.  782. 

Art.  49. 

BRO.   DEAM   DOUBTS  THE   DIVINITY     OF     HIS     OWN 
REVELATION. 

April  6,  1853. 

1.  "The  Spirit  seemed  to  rest  upon  all  in  the  house. 
Three  were  in  vision.  The  Spirit  testified  through  others 
at  the  same  time  that  the  Recording  Angel  was  pres- 
ent. And,  as  we  afterwards  learned,  two  of  the  three 
who  were  in  vision  saw  the  Roll,  while  the  third  saw  the 
Angel  and  the  Roll. 

2.  "Just  before  this  manifestation,  the  brother 
through  whom  the  revelation  had  come  on  the  20th  of 
March,  directing  us  how  to  organize,  arose  to  his  feet  and 
said.  'Brethren,  some  kind  of  a  Spirit  tells  me  that  I  have 
the  commandment  written  that  we  need.'  He  then  said: 
'i  will  read  it,  and  I  wish  the  Church  to  pray,  that  we  may 
know  whether  it  is  from  God  or  not.'  He  then  took  out 
and  read  the  revelation  which  was  given  on  the  20th  of 
March,  remarking  that  he  was  not  positive  that  the  Senior 
should  preside."  Tull  599.  April  6,  1853.  (See  what  it 
says  about  Senior  presiding  article  45.) 

Art.  50. 

REASON    FOR    DOUBT— HIS      BRETHREN      HAD      NOT 

AGREED  ON   POINTS  IN     THE     REVELATION   A 

FEW  NIGHTS  BEFORE,  AND  HE  WAS  AFRAID 

THEY  WOULD  REJECT  THE  ENTIRE 

REVELATION. 

1.  "On  the  6th  of  April,  nearly  the  whole  church  assem- 
bled in  conference  at  the  Yellowstone  Branch.  On  the 
5th  of  April,  the  Elders  called  a  prayer  meeting  to  enquire 
of  the  Lord  concerning  organization,  but  not  getting  the 


128  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

divine  answer,  they  continued  the  enquiry  on  the  6th, 
when  they  were  instructed  to  organize  "by  what  was  writ- 
ten."    This  they  supposed  referred  to  "the  books." 

2.  "The  next  step  was  to  organize  the  Conference, 
when  the  question  arose,  "Whose  priesthood  is  the  high- 
est?" The  subject  was  discussed,  and  "what  was  strange 
to  all,  a  good  deal  of  ill-feeling  was  manifested."  Read 
the  graphic  description  of  that  dark  hour  from  Father  Gur- 
ley's  child-like  pen: 

3.  "I  have  often  thought  of  it!  It  seemed  as  though 
each  one  thought  that  the  salvation  of  the  Church  depend- 
ed upon  the  decision  being  made  according  to  his  respec- 
tive views.  So  we  argued — so  we  debated  till  the  close 
of  the  second  day,  when  we  began  to  think  the  work  was 
lost.  *** 

4  "I  considered  all  was  lost!  lost!  lost!  We  could 
not  organize.  O,  the  bitterness  of  that  moment!  We  could 
not  'see  eye  to  eye.'  God  had  commanded  us  to  do  what 
we  absolutely  could  not  do.  ***  Men  who  hitherto  had 
been  united — had  seen  'eye  to  eye' — had  labored  together 
as  one  man  for  the  cause  of  truth,  were  now  opposed  to 
each  other;  and  after  a  discussion  or  two  days,  learned  to 
their  mortification  and  sorrow,  that  they,  to  all  human  ap- 
pearances, were   forever  separated. 

5.  "The  Spirit  the  night  before  had  told  a  few  in 
prayer  meeting,  that  tomorrow  'they  shall  see  eye  to  eye.' 
But  the  day  closed,  and  we  were  farther  apart  than  on  the 
former  evening."     Tull.  597-8. 

Art.  51. 

THE  SPIRIT   LIED  TO  THEM,   SO     SAYS     THEIR      HIS- 
HISTORY. 

See  article  50-5.     Tull.  598. 

Art.    52. 

THE  SPIRIT  EXPLAINS  WHY   IT  LIED— THEY  WOULD 

HAVE    ALL    APOSTATIZED    HAD    IT   TOLD 

THE   TRUTH.     TULL.  599. 

1.  "In  reply  to  the  enquiry  as  to  whether  the  revela- 
tion was  of  God  the  Spirit  through  a  number  answered 
that  it  was.  We  were  then  told  that  the  Lord  had  with- 
held his  Spirit  from  his  Elders,  to  show  them  that  they 
had  not  sufficient  wisdom  in  and  of  themselves  to  organ- 
ize. He  said:  Tf  I  had  shown  you  at  first,  all  would 
have  apostatized;    as   it  is   many  of  you  will  apostatize. 


SUCCESSION    IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  129 

but  some  will  remain  and  they  shall  be  a  means  In  my 
hands  of  bringing  back  others.'  We  were  then  command- 
ed to  organize  according  to  the  revelation  given  on  the 
20th  of  March  with  the  assurance  that  the  Lord  would  be 
with  us  to  the  end.  **  600,  p.  'I  believe  everyone  was 
satisfied  that  the  revelation  was  from  God.' "  "The  next 
evening  after  the  close  of  this  conference  we  had  a  joy- 
ful time.  The  Lord  told  us  the  acts  of  this  conference 
was  recorded  in  heaven,  etc." 

2.  "There  are  many  false  spirits  gone  forth  to  De- 
ceive."    D.  C.  50-2,  4. 

Art.  53. 

1.  Bro.  Deam  will  remember  his  friend,  Jason  W. 
Briggs  claimed  to  receive  a  Revelation  November  18,  1851, 
but  later  in  speaking  of  it  said:  "i  wouldn't  like  to  call  it 
a  revelation  now,  but  we  learn  by  experience."  Art.  53-8. 
Tull.  578. 

BRIGGS'   REVELATION: 

2.  "Jason  W.  Briggs  upon  returning  to  his  home,  per- 
plexed with  this  intermingling  of  truth  and  falsehood,  of 
right  and  wrong,  light  ana  darkness,  sought  unto  God  for 
its  solution,  in  fervent  and  continued  prayer.  And  while 
pondering  in  my  heart  the  situation  of  the  Church,  on  the 
8th  day  of  November,  1851,  on  the  prairie,  about  three 
miles  northwest  of  Beloit,  Wisconsin,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  came  upon  me,  and  the  visions  of  truth  opened  to  my 
mind,  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  said  unto  me: 

3.  "  'Verily,  verily,  saith  the  Lord,  even  Jesus  Christ, 
unto  his  servant,  Jason  W.  Briggs,  concerning  the  Church: 
Behold,  I  have  not  cast  off  my  people;  neither  have  1 
changed  in  regard  to  Zion.  Yes,  verily,  my  people  shall 
be  redeemed,  and  my  law  shall  be  kept  which  I  revealed 
unto  my  servant,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  for  I  am  God  and  not 
man,  and  who  is  he  that  shall  turn  me  from  my  purpose, 
or  destroy  whom  I  would  preserve?' 

4.  "  'Wolves  have  entered  into  the  flock,  and  who 
shall  deliver  them?  Where  is  he  that  giveth  his  life  for 
the  flock?  Behold,  I  will  judge  those  who  call  themselves 
shepherds,  and  have  preyed  upon  the  flock  of  my  pastures. 
*  *  * 

5.  '  'Therefore,  let  the  Elders  whom  I  have  ordained  by 
the  hahd  of  my  servant  Joseph,  or  by  the  hand  of  those 
ordained  by  him,  resist  not  this  authority,  nor  faint  in  the 
discharge  of  duty,  which  is  to  preach   my  gospel  as  re- 


130  SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

vealed  in  the  record  of  the  Jews,  and  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
and  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  and  cry  repent- 
ance and  remission  of  sins  through  obedience  to  the  gos- 
pel, and  I  will  sustain  them  and  give  them  my  Spirit;  and 
in  my  own  due  time  will  call  upon  the  seed  of  Joseph 
Smith,  and  I  will  bring  one  forth,  and  he  shall  be  mighty 
and  strong,  and  he  shall  preside  over  the  High  Priesthood 
of  my  Church  and  then  shall  the  quorums  assemble  and 
the  pure  in  heart  shall  gather,  and  Zion  shall  be  re-in- 
habited, as  I  said  unto  my  servant,  Joseph  Smith; — after 
many  days  shall  all  these  things  be  accomplished,  saith  the 
Spirit.' 

6.  "  'Behold,  that  which  ye  have  received  as  my  celes- 
tial law  is  not  of  me,  but  is  the  doctrine  of  Balaam.  And 
1  command  you  to  denounce  it  and  proclaim  against  it; 
and  I  will  give  you  power,  that  none  shall  be  able  to  with- 
stand your  words,  if  you  rely  upon  me;  for  my  Spirit 
shall  attend  you.' 

7.  "  'And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me.  Write,  write,  write, 
write,  the  revelation  and  send  it  unto  the  Saints  of  Palestine' 
and  at  Voree,  and  at  Waukesha,  and  to  all  places  where 
this  doctrine  is  taught  as  my  law;  and  whomsoever  will 
humble  themselves  before  me,  and  ask  of  me,  shall  rer 
ceive  of  my  Spirit  a  testimony  that  these  words  are  of 
me.     Even  so.    Amen.' "     Tull.  578. 

8.  After  Jason  W,  Briggs  apostatized  from  the  Reor- 
ganite  Church,  he  has  this  to  say  about  his  revelation 
and  the  reasons  for  leaving  the  church: 

JASON   W.   BRIGGS  INTERVIEWED   BY  APOSTLE    MAT- 
THIAS F.  COWLEY. 

"In  the  presence  of  Francis  M.  Lyman  and  John  W. 
Taylor,  I  reminded  Jason  W.  Briggs  of  the  statement  in 
the  'Saints  Herald,'  to  the  effect  that  he,  on  November  18, 
1851,  received  a  revelation  pointing  out  Joseph  the  Son  of 
the  Prophet  as  the  legal  successor  of  his  father.  I  then 
asked  Mr.  Briggs  if  he  would  still  claim  that  to  be  a  reve- 
lation from  God."  He  answered  with  a  peculiar  smile: 
"  'You  know  we  learn  by  experience.  I  would  not  like  to 
claim  it  to  be  a  revelation  now,  but  it  is  just  as  good  as 
any  revelation  that  was  given  to  Moses  or  Joseph  Smith.'  " 

Signed:  F.  M.   COWLEY. 

9.  In  the  presence  of  Elder  John  W.  Orrick,  James 
Christiansen,  Louis  A.  Kelsch  and  J.  L.  Hatch,  Apostle 
Cowley  dictated  the  above  to  me  this  18th  day  of  Septem- 
ber, 1899.     P.  J.  SANDERS,  Murray,  Utah. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  131 

BRIGGS'    REASONS   FOR    LEAVING   THE   CHURCH. 

Mr.  Briggs,  as  well  as  the  family  of  Mr.  Gurley,  leave 
the  church  of  the  Reorganites,  the  church  they  had  found- 
ed, and  give  their  REASONS: 

Saints  Herald,  Vol.  33,  pp.  248-9.  March  28,  1886,  date 
of  communication. 

10.  "He  could  not  believe  in  the  literal  gathering  of 
the  Church  into  Jackson  and  the  adjoining  counties  in  the 
state  of  Missouri — (or  any  one  or  more  places)  known 
as  a  local  Zion." 

11.  "Temple  building  and  ceremonial  endowments 
therein. 

12.  "Baptism  for  the  dead. 

13.  "Tithing  as  a  law  applicable  to  the  Church. 

14.  "The  law  of  consecration  by  which  individuals  are 
made  legal  heirs  to  the  Kingdom  of  Zion. 

15.  "A  sole  mouthpiece  of  God  to  the  Church. 

16.  "The  plenary  inspiration  of  and  consequent  abso- 
lute authority  of  what  are  called  the  sacred  books. 

17.  "The  doctrine  of  "cursing"  our  enemies,  and  of 
avenging  God  upon  them  to  the  third  and  fourth  genera- 
tions. 

18.  "To  the  foregoing  may  be  added  the  revelation  of 
January  19,  1841;  sec.  107,  D.  C.  (124,  Utah  Edition),  which 
enjoins  upon  the  Church  the  building  of  a  house,  called 
the  "Lord's  Boarding  House,"  for  Joseph  Smith  and  pos- 
terity to  dwell  in  from  generation  to  generation,  as  also 
the  promise  contained  therein,  viz.:  "And  as  I  said  unto 
Abraham  concerning  the  kindreds  of  the  earth,  even  so 
1  say  unto  my  servant  Joseph,  in  thee  and  in  thy  seed 
shall  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be  blessed." 

19.  "This  coupled  with  the  provisions  in  section  43, 
that  *none  else  should  or  could  receive  revelation  for  the 
Church  and  the  provision  of  section  19,  that  the  Church 
shall  receive  Joseph's  words  and  commands  the  same  as 
if  from  God's  own  mouth — establish  in  our  judgment  a 
lineal  descent  of  authority,  equivalent  to  an  imperial  dyn- 
asty, which  is  foreign  to  the  spirit  and  genius  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ."     Sts.  Herald,  Vol.  33,  248-9.  1886. 

The  above  is  also  found  in  Origin  of  the  Reorganized 
Church  by  Jos.  F.  Smith,  Jr.,  p.  18. 


132  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 


Art.  54. 

EVERY  SPIRIT  IS  NOT  OF  GOD.  HISTORICAL  RECORD, 

P.  470.     WORDS  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH  THE 

PROPHET. 

1.  "Every  spirit,  or  vision,  or  singing,  is  not  of  God. 
The  devil  is  an  orator;  he  is  powerful;  he  took  our  Savior 
on  to  a  pinnacle  of  the  Temple,  and  kept  him  in  the 
wilderness  for  forty  days.  The  gift  of  discerning  spirits  . 
will  be  given  to  the  Presiding  Elder.  Pray  for  him  that 
he  may  have  this  gift.  Speak  not  in  the  gift  of  tongues 
without  understanding  it,  or  without  interpretation.  The 
devil  can  speak  in  tongues;  the  adversary  will  come  with 
his  work;  he  can  tempt  all  classes;  can  speak  in  English 
or  Dutch. 

2.  "We  know  assuredly  that  Deam's  Revelation  is  not 
from  God."  D.  C.  28-1,  7. 

To  the  law  and  the  Testimony  against  Bro.  Deam; 
Your  Rev.  sets  at  Defiance  the  law  of  God.    D.  C.  35-17,  19. 

Bro.  ueam  did  not  hearken  to  the  servants  of  God,  ap- 
pointed over  him,  hence  he  has  been  removed  out  of  his 
place.    D.  C.  93,  and  is  without  authority.     D.  C.  124-45. 

Br.  Deam  is  under  Condemnation  according  to  the  law. 
D.  C.  82-3,  5. 

Art.  5&. 

BRO.  DEAM   IS  A  DESIGNING  LEADER  WHO  FORSOOK 
THE  CHURCH   IN  THE  MIDST  OF  ITS  GREATEST 
TRIAL— THE    EXODUS. 

GEN.  THOS.  L.  KANE,  SEC.  EDITION  OF  "LECTURE  ON 
THE   MORMONS."  P.  86. 

1.  "No  alternative  remained  for  the  steadfast  in  the 
faith,  but  the  flight  out  of  Egypt  into  the  wilderness,  when 
all  their  Fair  Weather  Friends  forsook  them.  Their  de- 
signing leaders  have  left  them  to  seek  fairer  fortunes 
elsewhere.  Those  that  remain  of  the  old  stock  are  the 
masses.  Their  guides  are  tried  and  trusty  men.  They 
are  the  men  I  saw  on  the  prairie  trail,  sharing  sorrow 
with  the  sorrowful,  and  poverty  with  the  poor;  the  chief 
of  them  all,  a  masterly  guide,  driving  his  own  ox  team  and 
carrying  his  sick  child  in  his  arms."  (Brigham  Young  was 
the  man!) 

2.  Bro.  Deam  has  departed  from  the  Faith,  giving 
heed  to  Seducing  Spirts  and  Doctrine  of  Devils,  etc.  1st 
Tim.  4-5. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  133 

Art.  56. 

BRO.   DEAM    IS  AN   APOSTATE,      DIVESTED      OF     ALL 

AUTHORITY,  SAVE  THAT  HE  RECEIVED  FROM 

THE  FACTION  WITH  WHICH  HE  UNITES. 

True  Saints  Herald,  Vol.  4,  p.  158.   (No.  10). 
"Glanders  Grove,  Shelby  Co.,  Iowa.     Oct.  25,  1863. 

1.  "Whenever  individuals  claiming  authority  under 
the  Church  as  organized  by  the  First  Joseph,  becomes 
members  of  any  Faction,  they  immediately  become  divest- 
ed of  all  authority  except  that  received  from  the  faction." 
J.  T.  McTntosch.     (He  was  President  of  Conference). 

2.  According  to  the  Law  and  the  Testimony,  and  to 
be  obedient  to  the  Commands  of  God,  it  is  our  duty  to 
Reject  D-eam's  Purported  Revelation  as  an  Imposition  in 
the  Name  of  Some  other  God  than  that  of  the  Father  of 
the  Faithful.     D.  C.  43-3,  6;   28-2;    50-2,  9. 

Art.  57. 

Apostles  of  the  Reorganite  Church  Called  through 
Beam's  Revelation.     45-5. 

Art.  58. 

After  a  half-drunk  Brighamite  came  into  the  prayer 
meeting,  H.  H.  Deam  received  his  revelation,  but  decide** 
not  to  bring  it  forth  before  the  Church  in  his  presence. 
If  it  is  ever  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Church,  it 
should  be  done  by  the  power  of  God  and  not  of  man,  said 
Gurley,  who  wrote  it  for  Deam.    45-3  to  8. 

Art.  59. 

1.  After  seventeen  days  of  serious  reflection,  H.  H. 
Deam,  at  the  close  of  a  two  days'  debate,  becomes  bold 
enough  to  present  his  views  to  the  Elders  as  a  revelation 
from  God.  The  revelation  was  brought  before  the  Church 
by  the  power  of  man  while  the  Prince  of  Darkness  reigned 
Triumphant.     See  Art.  50. 

2.  Art,  50  is  now  continued: 

And  we  were  farther  apart  than  on  the  former  even- 
ing. O,  the  bitterness  of  that  moment;  never,  never  can 
I  forget  it.  Although,  since  that  time,  darkness  like  Egyp- 
tian night,  has  at  times  seemed  to  shut  out  all  light,  and 
excluded  all  hope,  yet  the  recollection  of  that  event  has 
enabled  me  to  rest  satisfied  that  he  who  delivered  us  then 
still  holds  the  reins  in  his  own  hands,  and  will  bring  his 


134  SUCCESSION    IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

work  to  a  glorious  consummation,  in  his  own  way  and  in 
his  own  time. 

3.  The  conference  adjourned  for  prayei  meeting  in 
the  evening.  We  accordingly  came  together  at  earlj-  can- 
dle light,  and  commenced  the  meeting  as  is  usual  on  such 
occasions.  For  a  short  time  it  seemed  as  though  the 
Prince  of  Darkness  triumphed.  After  a  little,  one  of  the 
brethren  arose  and  rebuked  the  devil.  Shortly  after,  some 
sprang  to  their  feet,  saying: 

"ANGELS!  ANGELS,  BRETHREN,  ARE  NEAR  US!" 

4.  In  a  moment  our  darkness  was  turned  to  light.  The 
transition  was  instantaneous. 

According  to  what  appears  p.  599,  of  TuU.  History, 
there  was  considerable  of  importance  transpired  BEFORE 
this  Transition  from  DARKNESS  to  LIGHT.  It  was 
WHEN  the  "PRINCE  OF  DARKNESS"  triumphed  and  at 
the  CLOSE  of  a  TWO  DAYS'  WRANGLE  OVER  WHO  is 
GOING  to  BE  AT  THE  HEAD  OF  THIS  ORGANIZATION 
and  PRESIDE— "T'was  During  THIS  Debate  that  a  good 
deal  of  ill-feeling  was  MANIFESTED,  much  to  their  sur- 
prise, THAT  H.  H.  DEAM  BY  THE  POWER  MANIFEST 
AT  THESE  MEETINGS  WITH  HIS  OWN  POWER 
BROUGHT  FORTH  THE  REVELATION  WHICH  MR. 
GURLEY  HAD  EVIDENTLY  RETURNED  TO  HIM." 

Art.  60. 

THE    LAW  AND   THE   TESTIMONY   AND    BRO.    DEAM'S 

ACTS    MIGHT    BE    SUMMED    UP    FROM    WHAT 

IS  ALREADY  GIVEN  AS  FOLLOWS: 

D.  C.  42-3,  6;  28-2;  50-2,  9;  124-45.  Art.  45,  49,  50,  51, 
52,  55,  56. 

Art.   61-A. 

CONSOLATION,    BRO.    DEAM— NOT    ALONE    IN    BEING 

OUT  OF  HARMONY  WITH  THE  LAW— NOT  ALONE 

RESPONSIBLE      FOR     THE      ESTABLISHMENT 

OF  A  NEW  CHURCH,  BY  THE  CALLING  OF 

SEVEN    APOSTLES,    INSTEAD   OF 

TWELVE! 

Not  alone  in  Receiving  Revelations  for  the  Church!  !  ! 

Jason  W.  Briggs  Receives  a  Revelation.     See  Art.  53. 
"But  I  was  just  'Pretending,'  says  Jason.     Art.  53-8. 


LUCCEStIGN   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  135 

We  have  received  evidence  of  the  divinity  of  your  rev- 
elation Jason.     61-4,  5. 

This  "Fake  Revelation"  was  received  as  from  the 
Lord's  Own  Mouth  by  Elder  Deam,  Powell,  Gurley,  with  a 
whole  Branch  of  the  Strangite  Church,  Samuel  Blair, 
Brother  Ethan  Griffith,  and  ALL  the  Saints  at  Wingville, 
Potosi,  British  Hollow,  and  There  Was  GREAT  REJOIC- 
ING to  THINK  WHAT  GOD  had  BEEN  REVEALING 
THROUGH  JASON  W.  BRIGGS!!!  THAT  He  was  about 
to  call  upon  the  Seed  of  Joseph."  Art.  61-7. 

A  Pamphlet  was  Written  and  Sent  to  the  Saints,  EN- 
TITLED, "A  Word  of  Consolation  to  the  Scattered  Saints." 
61-8. 

All  Felt  and  ALL  KNEW  What  We  Were  ABOUT  to 
Do  was  Approbated  of  God.  Hence  ALL  WERE  DECEIV- 
ED By  BRIGGS'  Pretended  REVELATION.     61-1-2. 

Father  Gurley,  the  Next  Standard  Bearer — "God  tells 
Him  to  Rise  Up  and  Cast  Off  All  That  Claim  to  be  Proph- 
ets!! 

Briggs'  Revelation  was  Manufactured  Nov.  18th,  1851. 
Jason  has  a  poor  show  if  Gurley's  Revelation  is  O.  K.  61-15. 

Father  Gurley,  a  few  weeks  later  has  Another  Reve- 
lation much  the  same  as  Already  receiver — ^"Rise  up,  Cast 
Off  All   that   claim   to   be   Prophets.    61-16. 

Father  Gurley  DIDN'T  KNOW  WHO  the  PROPHET 
WAS  the  LORD  WOULD  RAISE  UP— But  as  SOON  as 
He  RECEIVED  Jason's  Revelation,  He  Obtained  ONE 
ALONG  the  same  LINE.  'The  Successor  is  the  son  of 
Joseph  the  Prophet.     61-27. 

This  was  TEN  or  FIFTEEN  days  after  he  knew  what 
Jason  had  received  from  the  LORD.  61-25.  These  New 
Revelations  MADE  IT  NECESSARY  FOR  THEM  TO 
CHANGE  THEIR  ORGANIZATION  AND  POSITION  IN 
RELATION  TO  THE  PRESIDENCY  OF  THE  PRIEST- 
HOOD. 61-1.  If  these  Revelations  had  been  of  the  Lord, 
there  would  have  been  no  need  of  CHANGE  of  Position 
and   ORGANIZATION!! 

The  WHOLE  CHURCH  ASSEMBLED  received  a  Rev- 
elation Jan.  9th,  1853.  61-32.  In  answer  to  the  Prayers  of 
the  Whole  Church.     It  was  vs.  Polygamy. 

The  SPIRIT  INTIMATED  to  US  TO  ORGANIZE, 
61-35. 

We  (the  church)  received  another  Revelation  Stating 
THOSE  whom  Wm.  Smith  had  ordained  apostles  were  not 
recognized  of  God!  !     61-37. 

Yet  William  Smith  was  acknowledged  as  President 
tro  Tem  as  Nautral  Guardian  of  the  seed  of  Joseph  dur- 
ing the  Intermin,  61-44  (577)  and  (590)  it  says:  "Hence 
the  only  legitimate  Presidency  in  the  Church,  since  the 


136  SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY 

death  of  Joseph,  have  been  representatives  of  the  rightful 
heir,  or  true  successor."  61-40.  But  STILL,  according 
to  their  purported  REVELATIONS  (595/  "Were  those  or- 
dained apostles  by  William  Smith  recognized  by  God?" 
"Some  little  time  elapsed,  and  We  were  then  told  that 
those  ordinations  were  not  acceptable — were  not  of  God;" 
Hence  the  legal  representative's  acts  were  not  valid!  61-37. 

Now  Comes  Bro.  Beam's  Revelation.     45. 

Next  is  a  Revelation  to  the  Church  Assembled  (597), 
4,  6,  1853,  to  organize  according  to  what  was  written.  The 
SPIRIT  also  told  them  tomorrow  they  would  see  EYE  to 
EYE,  but  when  the  day  closed  they  were  farther  apart 
than  on  the  former  evening.     50-5. 

The  Church  in  the  evening  of  4,  6,  1853,  has  a  reve- 
lation: Visions-Angels — Angel  with  a  Roll.  The  Spirit 
Testifying  through  Gurley.  Just  before  this  happened  Bro. 
Deam  rose,  Read  a  Revelation  he  received  17  days  prev- 
ious. 49. 

The  Revelation  was  read — They  prayed  to  know  if  it 
was  of  God.  And  the  Lord  gave  some  of  them  an  AN- 
SWER that  it  was!  Also  commanded  them  to  organize 
according  to  the  Revelation.     52. 

Conference  adjourned  to  meet  at  Zarahemla,  Wiscon- 
sin, Oct.  6th,  1853.  The  next  evening  after  the  close  of 
this  conference  we  had  a  joyful  time.  "The  Lord  told  us 
the  ACTS  of  this  Conference  was  recorded  in  heaven,  and 
then  gave  instructions  to  the  SEVEN  apostles  as  follows: 
"I  give  unto  you  the  care  of  my  flock  on  earth;  take  the 
oversight  of  them,  as  you  shall  give  an  account  unto  me 
in  th^  day  of  judgment.' " 

(I  should  think  the  Lord  would  record  their  ACTS  in 
heaven!   P.  J.  S.) 

It  is  needless  to  say  in  the  midst  of  all  this  there 
was  confusion,  that  there  was  bitter  feeling;  that  all 
seemed  lost!  lost!  lost!;  that  to  obey  the  SPIRITS  they 
could  not!  Impossible!  Simply  impossible!  That  if  they  or- 
ganized with  TWO  HIGH  Priests  and  a  Senior  Pres.  of 
70,  they  would  accomplish  Nothing,  just  nothing;  that 
there  was  only  one  man  that  'I  could  call  my  brother;' 
that  they  testified  the  church  was  rejected  by  God;  that 
in  another  breath  it  only  partially  fell;  and  then  the 
mighty  Fake  Revelation  of  Briggs:  "Lo,  it  didn't  fall  at 
all;"  that  men  prayed  that  God  would  take  them  from 
this  earth,  so  dark  and  distressing;  that  this  was  a  time 
when  the  Prince  of  Darkness  reigned  Triumphant ! ! ! ! 
That  the  Spirits  working  upon  them  told  them  they  would 
be  able  to  see,  eye  to  eye,  but  did  not;  that  their  God  told 
them  Young  Joseph  was  to  be  the  one  Mighty  and  Strong, 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  137 

but  the  entire  Reorganite  Chrtirch  as     a     body     denounce 
God's  word  to  Jason  as  BLASPHEMOUS!! 

Art.  61. 

WE    HAVE    RECEIVED    EVIDENCE    OF    THE    DIVINITY 
.    OF    YOUR     REVELATION,    JASON.      61-4. 

1.  "It  was  now  necessary  that  we  should  change  our 
organization  and  positon  in  relation  to  the  Presidency  of 
the  Priesthood.  The  Branch  had  been  organized  under 
Strang.  The  Lord  had  taught  us  that  this  was  wrong;  so 
we  appointed  a  day  for  the  purpose  of  acknowledging  the 
legal  heir. 

2.  The  day  arrived,  and  it  will  be  long  remembered 
by  many  that  were  present.  While  we  were  singing  the 
opening  hymn,  the  Holy  Spirit  was  sensibly  felt.  Sev- 
eral sung  in  tongues.  A  halo  of  gloiy  seemed  to  be 
spread  over  the  congregation,  and,  when  we  bowed  be- 
fore Almighty  God  in  solemn  prayer,  all  felt  and  all  knew 
that  what  we  were  about  to  do  was  approbated  of  God. 

3.  After  singing,  I  stated  to  the  Church  what  was  the 
object  of  our  meeting,  and  requested  all  who  wished  to 
renounce  J.  J.  Strang,  as  a  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator 
to  the  Church,  and  acknowledge  the  seed  of  Joseph  Smith 
in  his  stead,  to  come  forth  in  the  due  time  of  the  Lord, 
to  manifest  it  by  rising  up,  and  one  simultaneous  shout 
of  joy  and  praise  went  up  to  God  for  ^)ur  deliverance. 
Nearly  all  the  congregation  were  under  the  influence  of 
the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  and  many  important  truths  relating 
to  the  triumphant  accomplishment  of  this  great  work 
were  then  declared. 

4.  In  the  fullness  of  joy  Elder  Gurley  wrote  to  Elder 
Jason  W.  Briggs,  saying:  "We  have  received  evidence 
of  your  revelation,"  and  proposed  the  calling  of  a  con- 
ference to  meet  on  the  1st  of  June,  1852. 

5.  After  some  correspondence  with  me  branches,  it 
was  settled  that  a  conference  should  be  held  at  the  New- 
ark Branch,  in  the  town  of  Beloit,  Wisconsin.  At  the  ap- 
pointed time  a  goodly  number  of  the  Saints  united  in  this 
movement  gathered,  giving  proof  of  the  conviction  that 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  them  to  accomplish  his 
own  work.     Tull.  584-5.     Reading  Con't.  70-1. 

JASON'S  FAKE  REVELATION  RECEIVED  AS  FROM 
.  GOD.]  TULL.  579. 

6.  At  the  close  <of  Jason  W.  Briggs'  Revelation  we 
find    the   following:       "Obedient   to    the    command   of    the 


138  SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  61. 

Spirit  Elder  Jason  Briggs  sent  the  revelation  to  the  rem- 
nant of  the  Church  by  the  hands  of  Elder  David  Powell, 
who  first  sought  the  co-labor  of  Elder  Deam,  a  High  Priest 
of  Joseph's  time,  and  together  these  sought  Elder  Zenas 
H.  Gurley.  Brother  Powell  in  reporting  his  mission  to 
Elder  Jason  W.  Briggs  stated  that  Elder  Deam  'fell  in' 
with  the  revelation;  whereupon  these  two  brethren  coun- 
seled together  concerning  'the  best  way  to  save  jorother 
Gurley  and  the  branch  he  presided  over  from  the  evils 
of  Strangism.'  Knowing  his  great  influence  in  the  branch, 
they  labored  with  him  privately,  but  Elder  Gurley  saw  not 
at  first  that  it  was  in  very  deed  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord  that  was  lifting  up  the  standard  and  foretelling  the 
coming  of  'Young  Joseph'  to  lead  Israel  in  his  father's 
stead.  At  length,  however,  the  Spirit  prevailed  and  Elder 
Gurley  promised  that  'he  would  get  his  Book  of  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  and  go  to  preaching  lineal  priesthool.'  The 
narrative  of  Elder  Powell  continues: 

7.  "I  left  him  and  went  to  Wingville,  where  I  found 
Brother  John  Cunningham;  thence  to  Potosi  and  British 
Hollow,  in  Grant  county,  Wisconsin,  where  I  found  Broth- 
er Samuel  Blair,  and  Brother  Ethan  Griffith.  The  result 
was,  they  all  came  into  the  Church;  and  I  returned  to 
Yellowstone  about  the  1st  of  June.  Brother  Gurley  had 
turned  the  v/hole  branch;  he  did  not  lose  a  member,  and 
there  v/as  great  rejoicing  in  the  branch,  to  think  that  God 
was  about  to  call  upon  one  of  the  seed  of  Joseph." 

A    PHAMPLET    WAS    WRITEN     ENTITLED:     ''A    WORD 

OF  CONSOLATION   TO   THE   SCATTERED 

SAINTS."      TULL.    586-7. 

CONSOLATION. 

8.  "After  which  in  pursuance  to  the  eighth  resolu- 
tion, it  was  motioned,  seconded  and  cauried  unanimously 
that  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to  write  a  pam- 
phlet, (based  upon  the  foregoing  resolutions),  entitled,  'A 
Word  of  Consolation  to  the  Scattered  Saints.' "  Briggs, 
Gurley  and  John  Harrington  were  appointed  that  commit- 
tee. 

IT   WAS   OF   GOD? 

9.  All  Felt  and  Knew  They  Were  Directed  by  God 
(Deceived  Again).     Tull.     584.     See  Art.  61-2. 


SUCCESSION    IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  139 

Art.  61. 

NOT   OF   GOD. 

10.  Father  Gurley  in  Conflict  with  Jason  W.  Briggs — 
God  tells  him  to  rise  up  and  cast  off  all  tnose  who  claim 
to  be  prophets.     Fall  of  1851.     Tull.     580-1. 

FATHER  GURLEY. 

FATHER  GURLEY  IS  NEXT  IN  ORDER  BEARING  THE 
STANDARD. 

"Father  Gurley  is  next  in  order  bearing  the  standard. 
In  1850  he  had  raised  up  a  church  called  the  Yellowstone 
Branch.  He  says:  'I  moved  my  family  into  this  section, 
and  continued  my  labors  with  the  Church,  teaching  them 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  as  revealed  from  heaven  to 
us  through  Joseph  the  Seer.  During  this  time  several 
strange  things  came  to  my  knowledge,  that  fully  satis- 
fied me  that  unless  good  and  evil,  bitter  and  sweet  could 
proceed  from  the  same  fountain,  neither  J.  J.  Strang, 
Brigham  Young,  William  Smith,  nor  any  that  had  claimed 
to  be  prophets,  since  Joseph's  death,  were  the  servants 
oH  God. 

11.  The  enquiry  arose  in  my  mind.  What  shall  we  do? 
Here  are  a  few  honest  Saints  who  have  obeyed  the  gospel, 
aad  who  are  looking  to  me  for  instruction.  What  can  I 
say?     What  can  I  teach  them? 

12.  "Thus  I  meditated  for  months.  God,  and  God 
only,  knows  what  the  anguish  of  my  mind  was.  But  I  re- 
solved that  I  would  preach  the  word;  and,  thank  God, 
preaching  brought  me   out  all  right. 

13.  "It  was  after  preaching  on  Sunday  evening,  in 
the  fall  of  1851,  while  siting  in  my  chair  at  Brother  Wil- 
dermuth's  house,  my  mind  was  drawn  to  Isaiah  2-2,  3.  At 
that  moment  the  great  work,  of  the  last  days,  as  it  is 
spoken  of  by  the  prophet  in  that  chapter,  seemed  to  pass 
before  me  in  all  its  majesty  and  glory.  It  appeared  that 
i  could  see  all  nations  in  motion  and  coming  to  the 
"Mountain  of  the  Lord's  house." 

14.  "Then  Strang's  Beaver  Island  operation  appeared 
before  me.  It  looked  mean  and  contemptible  beyond  de- 
scription. A  voice — the  Spirit  of  God — then  said  to  me  (al- 
luding to  Strang's  work),  "Can  this  ever  effect  this  great 
work?"  I  answered,  "No,  Lord."  I  felt  ashamed  to  think 
that  I  had  ever  thought  so. 

15.  "The  voice  then  said:  'Rise  up,  cast  off  all  that 
claim  to  be    prophets,  and  go  forth  and  preach  the  gospel. 


140  SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  61. 

and  say  that  God  will  raise  up  a  prophet  to  complete  his 

work."     I  answered,  "Yea,  Lord." 

******A  paragraph  is  now  omitted,  followed  by  No.  16. 

16.  "A  few  weeks  afterwards,  while  reading  a  para- 
graph in  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  which  says, 

if  thine  eye  he  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of 
light;'  the  Spirit  said  to  me  again,  'Rise  up,  cast  off  all 
that  claim  to  be  prophets,  and  go  forth  and  preacn  the 
gospel,  and  say  that  God  will  raise  up  a  prophet  tu.  com- 
plete his  work.'  I  answered,  'I  will  do  it,  God  being  my 
helper.' 

17.  "From  that  time  I  began  to  look  about  in  earnest 
for  a  starting  point.  I  examined  the  book  carefully,  and 
saw  at  once  that  the  teachings  of  the  day  were  contrary 
to  the  law,  and  resolved  that  though  I  had  but  one  talent, 
yet  in  the  name  of  Israel's  God  I  would  go  forward  and 
leave  the  result  with  him. 

18.  "At  this  time  I  was  laboring  with  Brother  Reuben 
Newkirk,  a  young  and  worthy  brother,  I  explained  my 
views  to  him,  and  he  endorsed  them  at  once.  The  Spirit 
of  God  was  with  us,  and  day  after  day  was  spent  holding 
council  about  the  matter,  until  one  day,  being  at  work 
together  in  a  lone  place,  we  joined  hands,  and  in  a  most 
solemn  manner  entered  into  a  covenant,  calling  God  to 
witness,  that  we  would  from  that  hour  renounce  all  that 
claimed  to  be  prophets,  and  take  the  Bible,  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, Book  of  Covenants  and  the  Holy  Spirit  for  our  guide. 

19.  "This  was  a  new  era  in  my  existence.  In  Joseph's 
time  I  had  stood  with  thousands  of  the  servants  of  God, 
and  counted  it  an  honor  to  call  them  brethren;  but,  alas, 
how  changed  the  scene!  One,  only  one  remained  of  my 
associates  that  I  could  call  brother.  At  times  how  dark, 
how  dark  was  the  future. 

20.  "O,  Brother  Sheen,  could  I  at  that  time  have  been 
permitted  to  realize  what  1  have  enjoyed  with  you  and 
other  dear  Saints  within  a  few  weeks  past,  how  gladly 
would  I  have  stemmed  the  torrent,  and  said  with  the 
Apostle,  'I  count  all  things  but  lost  for  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.'  Then  we  were 
alone,  our  brethren  around  us  having  been  taught  that 
Strang  was  Joseph's  successor,  could  only  look  upon  us 
as  apostates  when  they  became  acquainted  with  our  posi- 
tion.    We  seemed  to  be  hedged  in. 

21.  "Darkness  was  all  around  us  on  every  side.  Light 
was  only  above  us.  Well,  thank  God  we  proved  him  to  be 
a  present  helper. 

22.  "A  few  days  after  we  had  entered  into  this 
covenant,    while   Brother  Newkirk   was   in   secret  prayer. 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY.  141 

Art.  61. 

the  Holy  Spirit  rested  upon  him.  He  arose  and  spoke  in 
tongues,  and  started  homewards,  speaking  in  tongues  and 
praising  God.  His  wife  heard  him  and  met  Mm  and  short- 
ly after  she  received  the  same  gift  and  blessing.  These 
gifts  were  the  first  fruits  of  the  Reformation,  (In  this 
branch  of  the  Church).     TuU.  582. 

23.  "About  this  time  David  Powell  came  from  Beloit, 
bringing  with  him  a  revelation  which  had  been  given  to 
Jason  W.  Briggs,  sometime  in  the  previous  November, 
declaring  that  the  Lord  would  in  his  own  due  time  call 
upon  the  seed  of  Joseph  Smith  to  come  forth,  and  set  in 
order  the  quorums;  in  a  word  to  fill  his  father's  place.  He 
was  commanded  to  write  it  and  send  it  to  all  the  churches. 
There  were  some  ideas  in  the  revelation  that  I  could  not 
receive. 

24.  "I  was  entirely  unacquainted  with  the  order  of 
the  priesthood  as  it  really  is,  nevertheless  I  knew  that  God 
would  raise  up  a  prophet,  but  who  he  was,  or  where  he 
would  come  from,  I  did  not  know." 

25.  "About  ten  or  fifteen  days  after  I  had  heard  of 
this  revelation,  while  sitting  by  my  evening  fire,  my  boys 
came  running  into  my  room,  declaring  with  great  earnest- 
ness that  their  little  sister  was  up  to  Bro.  Newkirk's, 
singing  and  speaking  in  tongues. 

26.  "For  a  moment  I  was  overpowered  with  joy.  I  ex- 
claimed, 'Is  it  possible  that  God  has  remembered  my  fam- 
ily?' Immediately  I  went  up  and  when  I  was  within  one 
or  two  steps  of  the  house,  1  paused.  I  listened,  and  O,  the 
thrill  that  went  through  my  soul!  I  knew  that  it  was  of 
God.  My  child,  my  dear  child,  was  born  of  the  Holy  Spirt. 
I  opened  the  door  and  went  in.  It  appeared  to  me  that  the 
entire  room  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 

27.  "Shortly  after  I  requested  them  all  to  join  with 
me  in  asking  the  Lord  to  tell  us  who  the  successor  of 
Joseph  was.  I  felt  anxious  to  know  that  I  might  bear  a 
faithful  testimony.  We  spent  a  few  moments  in  prayer, 
when  the  Holy  Spirit  declared.  'The  successor  of  Joseph 
Smith  is  Joseph  Smith,  the  son  of  Joseph  Smith  the 
Prophet.  It  is  his  right  by  lineag-e,  saith  the  Lord  your 
God.'  " 

28.  "It  is  proper  here  to  state  that  the  main  body  of 
the  Church  lived  from  four  to  eight  miles  from  us,  and 
having  learned  that  we  had  left  Strang,  they  (Tull.  583), 
regarded  us  as  apostates.     (Tull,  584). 

29.  "However,  it  was  not  long  after  that  the  gifts  were 
manifested;  and,  when  they  came  to  know  that  these 
blessings  were  indeed  with  us,  they  admitted  that  they 
were  of  God,  and  gradually,  one  after  another,  united  with 


142  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY. 

Art.  61. 

us,  until  the  whole  branch  were  made  to  know  the  truth  of 

our  positon,  and  rejoiced  with  unspeakable  joy.    Although 

this   branch  had  been  organized   more  than  a  year,   and 

striving  to  live  right  before  God,  yet  no  visible  gifts  had 

been  manifested  among  us."     Tullidg-e,  p.  584-5. 

30.     THE    WHOLE    CHURCH    ASSEMBLED,    RECEIVED 
A  REVELATION  ABOUT  POLYGAMY: 

Tull.  593-4.  "During  the  interval  to  January,  1853, 
the  Elders  were  zealous  in  the  ministry.  In  the  mean- 
time the  subject  of  polygamy  had  become  a  prevailing 
topic.  The  revelation  of  polygamy  had  been  exhumed  by 
Brigham  Young  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  republished  by 
Orson  Pratt  in  Washington.  Pratt's  Polygamic  "Seer" 
was  received;  whereupon  the  Spirit  signified  to  the 
Church  that  the  Saints  should  meet  in  fasting  and  prayer 
to  receive  instruction  upon  this  most  vital  matter.  Elder 
Gurley  shall  describe  the  occasion: 

31.  "Before  opening  the  meeting  we  made  the  Church 
acquainted  with  our  design,  and  while  singing  the  opening 
hymn,  the  Holy  Ghost  was  sensibly  felt.  Several  sung  in 
tongues,  and  while  engaged  in  prayer,  the  veil  was  at 
least  partly  rent,  and  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  was 
such  as  seldom  witnessed  by  mortals  on  earth.  I  have 
been  a  member  of  the  Church  some  twenty-three  years, 
and  in  the  course  of  my  ministry  have  witnessed  the  man- 
ifestation of  the  Spirit  in  many  of  the  branches,  but  never 
had  witnessed  what  I  did  that  evening.  God  was  truly 
with  us,  and  many  felt  to  say  with  the  poet,  'Angels  now 
are  hovering  o'er  us.'  This  was  on  the  eve  of  the  9th  of 
January,  1853,  ever  memorable  with  tke  Saints  of  God. 
About  half  an  hour  afterwards  we  received  through  the 
(Tull.  594),  Spirit  the  following,  as  nearly  as  we  could 
write  it: 

32.  "Polygamy  is  an  abomination  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord  God;  it  is  not  of  me;  I  abhor  it.  I  abhor  it,  as  also 
the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans,  and  the  men  who  practice 
it.  I  judge  them  not;  1  judge  not  those  who  practice  it. 
Their  works  shall  judge  them  at  the  last  day.  Be  ye 
strong,  for  ye  shall  contend  against  this  doctrine.  Many 
will  be  led  into  it  honestly,  for  the  devil  will  seek  to  es- 
tablish it  and  roll  it  forth  to  deceive.  They  seek  to  build 
up  their  own  kingdoms  to  suit  their  own  pleasure,  but  1 
countenance  it  not,  saith  God.  1  have  given  my  law;  1 
shrink  not  from  my  word.  My  law  is  given  in  the  Book 
of  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  but  they  have  disregarded 
my  law,  and  trampled  upon  it,  and  counted  it  a  light  thing. 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY.  143 

Art.  61. 

and  obeyed  it  not;  but  my  word  is  the  same  yesterday  as 
today  and  forever. 

33.  "As  you  have  desired  to  know  of  me  concerning 
the.  pamphlet,  it  is  written  in  part,  but  not  in  'sufficient' 
plainness;  it  requires  three  more  pages  to  be  written,  for 
it  shall  go  forth  in  great  plainness,  combatting  this  doc- 
trine; and  all  who  receive  it  not,  it  shall  judge  at  the  last 
day.  Let  this  be  the  voice  of  the  Lord  in  the  pamphlet, 
for  it  shall  go  forth  in  great  plainness,  and  many  will 
obey  it  and  turn  unto  me,  saith  the  Lord.' "  Date  of 
Kev.,  1,  9.  1853— (evening.). 

34.  "This  testimony  was  given  in  the  name  and  by 
the  authority  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  written  at  the  time, 
in  answer  to  the  prayers  with  fastings,  of  the  whole  Church 
assembled.  In  obedience  to  the  above  instruction  an 
article  was  written  against  Polygamy  by  J.  W.  Briggs,  as 
chairman   of  the   committee."    Tull.    593-4.      1-9-1853. 

35.  The  Narative  is  continued  thus  by  Elder  Gurley: 
"Shortly  after  this  communication  was  given,  it  was  in- 
timated by  the  Spirit  that  we  must  organize.  This  was 
a  strange  teaching  to  me.  1  replied,  Tt  is  impossible  for 
us  to  reorganize  further  than  we  have.  I  knew  that  we 
could    not   create   a   priesthood. 

36.  "I  conversed  with  several  brethren  upon  the 
subject,  and  we  set  it  down  as  a  mistake.  It  was  now 
March.  Our  April  Conference  was  near  at  hand,  and  we 
were  unable  to  decide  on  the.  validity  of  the  ordinations  of 
our  brethren,  who  were  present  at  the  Fall  Conference, 
and  as  we  all  felt  satisfied  with  the  answer  to  our'  en- 
quiry concerning  polygamy,  we  thought  the  most  proper 
course  for  us  was  to  make  this  also  a  subject  of  prayer. 
(Tull.  595). 

37.  "Accordingly  we  presented  a  question  something 
like  this:  'Were  those  ordained  apostles  by  William 
h'mith  recognized  by  God?' 

"The  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  was  fully  equal  to 
that  on  former  occasions;  and  perhaps  it  is  well  to  say 
that  this  was  the  first  time  that  the  angels  of  God  were 
seen  present  in  our  meetings,  i  did  not  see  them;  but 
before  they  were  seen,  the  Spirit  declared  through  me  that 
they  were  near,  and  immediately  al^er,  several  were 
transfixed  as  it  were,  by  the  power  of  God,  as  were  many 
in  the  days  of  King  Benjamin. 

38.  "Some  little  time  elapsed — nearly  an  hour,  1 
judge — before  we  received  an  answer  to  our  enquiry.  We 
were  then  told  that  those  ordinations  were  not  acceptable 
— were  not  of  God;  and  near  the  close  of  the  communica- 
tion we  were  told  expressly  to  organize  ourselves.     'For 


144  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  61. 

ere  long,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  require  the  Prophet  at  your 

hand.'     Such  was  the  manifestation  of  the  power  of  God, 

that  not  a  doubt  was  left  in  our  minds   concernins    the 

source  from  which  the   commandment  came. 

39.  "We  all  knew  it  was  from  God  but  how  v,o  x/r- 
ganize  was  the  question.  We  had  two  High  Priests,  and 
one  senior  President  of  the  Seventies,  but  how  couM  these 
men  organize  the  Church?  It  was  impossible,  utterly  im- 
possible. We  counseled  upon  it,  and  concluded  that  pos- 
sibly, under  the  present  circumstances,  it  might  be  right 
for  High  Priests,  and  for  the  Senior  President  of  Seventies 
to  ordain  Seventies;  but  when  done,  what  would  it  ac- 
complish?— nothing,  just  nothing.  We  were  in  trouble 
— deep  trouble!  To  refuse  to  organize  was  disobedience;  to 
go  forward  in  the  attempt  was  darkness.  There  was  but 
one  alternaftive,  and  that  wasi  to  seek  wiisdpm  from 
above.'     (Tull.  595.) 

40.  "We  sought  the  Lord,  and  in  answer  were  told 
to  appoint  a  day  and  come  together  with  fasting  and 
prayer,  and  the  Lord  would  show  us  how  to  organize.  We 
therefore  appointed  a  day,  dismissed  the  meeting,  and 
vvent  home  rejoicing."  Tull.  596.  (This  "reading"  is  con- 
tinued in  article  45,  showing  events  of  the  evening  meet- 
ing). 

WM.    SMITH'S   CLAIMS. 

We  now  turn  to  Tull.  576-7  to  show  Wm.  Smith  or- 
ganized a  church  and  was  recognized  as  natural  guardian 
of  the  seed  of  Joseph  and  then  turn  to  590  to  show  that 
"the  only  legitimate  Presidency  in  the  Church  since  the 
death  of  Joseph,  have  been  representatives  of  the  rightful 
heir,  or  true  successor,"  thence  to  their  Revelation  show- 
ing Wm.  Smith's  ordaining  apostles,  were  not  sanctioned 
of  God;  (595);  thence  to  591  where  they  claim  the  Twelve 
by  some  sophistry  of  order  usurped  the  Presidency;  thence 
to  575',  showing  "a  stupendous  burden  rested  upon  the 
Twelve;"  thence  to  their  revelation  600  to  their  chosen 
SEVEN  of  the  apostles,  "I  give  you  care  of  my  flock  on 
earth;  take  the  oversight  of  them,  as  you  shall  give  an 
account  unto  me  in  the  day  of  judgment."  (Consistency  is 
a  jewel,  but  it  is  not  found  in  Reorganite  History!  P.  J. 
S.) 

JASON    W.    BRIGGS. 

41.  "The  lifting  up  of  this  standard  by  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  in  the  last  days  to  restore  the  Church  from  its 
partial  fall,  gives  the  historic  subject  of  the  Reorganiza- 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE   PRESIDENCY  145 

Art.  61. 

tion  under  'Young  Joseph."  It  is  properly  opened  by 
Jason  W.  Briggs,  first  standard-bearer  of  Israel's  return. 
In  his  historical  sketch  he  says: 

42.  "In  the  general  disorder  and  darKness  that  pre- 
vailed from  the  death  of  Joseph  Smith,  here  and  there 
appeared  a  gleam  of  light  and  hope — a  manifestation  of 
the  Spirit  that  all  was  not  lost,  but  that  truth  should  yet 
prevail.  Many  ran  too  and  fro  in  the  character  of  proph- 
ets, leaders  and  shepherds.  Among  these  appeared  Wil- 
liam Smith,  who,  in  the  Spring  of  1850  called  a  conference 
at  Covington,  Kentucky;  from  which  time  he  visted  many 
of  the  branches  and  scattered  Saints,  teaching  "lineal 
priesthood"  as  applying  to  the  Presidency  of  the  Church; 
and  thus  disposing  of  all  pretenders  already  arisen,  or  to 
arise  out  of  the  posterity  of  the  original  President  of  the 
Church. 

43.  "This  principle,  though  pretty  clearly  shown  in 
the  books,  had  been  almost  entirely  everlooked  or  forgot- 
ten by  the  Saints;  but,  when  their  attention  was  thus 
called  to  it,  m^any  at  once  received  it  as  the  solution  of 
the  question  of  Presidency. 

44.  "William  Smith  taught  also  in  connection  with 
this,  that  it  is  his  right,  as  the  only  surviving  brother  ol 
the  former  President,  and  uncle  and  natural  guardian  of 
the  seed  of  Joseph,  to  stand,  during  the  interim  (577)  as 
President  pro  tem.  And  in  this  there  seemed  a  general 
acquiesenee  on  the  part  of  the  Saints  among  whom  he 
labored,  and  he  was  so  acknowledged,  and  began  to  or- 
ganize, choosing  Lyman  Wight  and  Aaron  Hook  as  Coun- 
selors pro  tem,  to  the  President  pro  tem,  and  Joseph  Wood 
as  Counselor  and  Spokesman.  Many  branches,  and  nearly 
all  the  Saints  in  Northern  Illinois  and  Southern  Wiscon- 
sin were  identified  with  this  movement,  and  among  them 
was   enoyed  a  large  measure  of  the  spiritual  gifts. 

45.  "During  the  Spring  and  Summer  of  1851,  Pales- 
tine, in  Lee  County,  Illinois,  had  been  designated  as  a 
Stake  and  become  the  residence  of  William  Smith,  Wood, 
Hook  and  others ;  and  the  two  former  had  visited  most 
of  the  branches  in  Wisconsin,  among  which  was  one  at 
Beloit,  Rock  County.  This  branch  was  originally  raised 
up  by  the  labors  and  ministry  of  Jason  W.     Briggs. 

"BRIGGS,   IN    1843,  WAS  THEIR   PRESIDING   ELDER  AT 
THE   TIME   OF  THIS    MOVEMENT." 

46.  "The  seeds  of  dissolution  were,  however,  sown, 
in  the  organization  effected  by  these  men,  William  Smith 
and  others;  for,  at  a  conference  held  at  Palestine,  in  Octo- 


146  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  61. 

ber,  in  the  year  1851,  a  contession  of  belief  and  practice 

of  polygamy  was  made,  which  resulted  in  separating  many 

from  that  body  at  once,  and  was  the  means  of  its  ultimate 

disbanding."     Elder  Briggs  further  continues: 

47.  "Among  those  who  attended  that  conference  were 
James  Blakeslee,  Alva  Smith,  Edwin  Cadwell,  C.  F.  Stiles 
and  E.  R.  Briggs  of  Illinois;  and  Ira  J.  Patten,  David  Pow- 
ell, Henry  Lowe,  John  Harrington,  John  Neil  and  J.  W. 
Briggs  of  Wisconsin."  (For  continuation  of  this  reading, 
see  article  53-2.     Tullidge  576-7. 

48.  Turn  to  Tull.  590  for  the  following  which  is  a 
continuation  of  art.  9:  "Or  in  the  absence  of  that  whole 
quorum,  the  President  of  the  High  Priests'  Quorum  will 
preside,  and  so  on  down  to  the  Priest  and  Deacon;  but 
each  in  his  turn  must  preside  by  virtue  of  that  authority 
which  he  holds  by  actual  ordination.  Hence  if  one  of  the 
Twelve,  being  the  highest  authority  present,  is  called  to 
preside,  he  can  do  nothing — not  authorized  by  his  ordina- 
tion. That  is,  they  can  not  administer  an  ordinance,  while 
thus  presiding,  that  they  conld  not  previously;  for  in- 
stance, the  Twelve  are  not  authorized  to  ordain  a  Bishop 
to  the  Church,  nor  do  I  presume  they  ever,  as  apostles 
only,  thought  of  doing  anything  of  the  kind;  but  when 
they  presumed  to  preside  as  presidents  of  the  Church, 
they  ordained  bishops,  which  was  clearly  in  violation  of  the 
law.  Hence  ,  the  only  legitimate  Presidency  in  the 
Church,  since  the  death  of  Joseph,  have  been  representa- 
tives of  the  rightful  heir,  or  true  successor." 

49.  The  following  resolution  was  then  offered:  "Re- 
solved, That  in  the  opinion  of  this  conference,  the  one 
holding  the  highest  priesthood  in  the  Church  is  to  pre- 
side, and  represent  the  rightful  heir  to  the  presidency  of 
the  high  priesthood  in  a  presiding  capacity." 

50.  "This  circular  was  the  soundest  constitutional 
statement  upon  the  orders  of  the  priesthood  and  their 
(591)  limits  made  since  the  death  of  the  Prophet.  In- 
deed, it  shows  the  only  effort  to  regulate  the  priesthood 
and  the  Church  by  its  constitutional  law;  for,  while  the 
Twelve,  with  some  sophistry  of  order,  usurped  the  Presi- 
dency and  absorbed  the  whole  economy  of  priesthood,  the 
other  pretenders  claimed  by  special  appointment,  or  divine 
right  inhering  in  themselves,  yet  in  some  sort  connected 
with  the  first  prophet's  mission.  Here  was  a  righteous  ef- 
fort to  restore  the  Church  to  her  rock  of  constitutional 
law  and  priesthood,  according  to  the  sacred  books  of  the 
Church."     Tull.  691. 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE   PRESIDENCY  147 

Art.  62. 

APOSTLES   OF   THE    REORGANITE  CHURCH    CHOSEN. 

1.  Tull.  599.  "The  congregation  that  evening  was 
large.  (600).  The  school  house  was  literally  full  of 
Saints,  and  I  believe  that  every  one  was  satisfied  that  the 
revelation  was  from  God,  and  that  the  an^el  that  keeps 
the  record  of  the  Lord's  work  in  every  dispensation  was 
in  our  midst. 

2.  "The  next  morning  the  Conference  met  and  pro- 
ceeded to  organize  as  instructed;  Jason  W.  Briggs  was 
chosen  to   preside. 

3.  "On  motion,  Ethan  Griffith,  William  Cline  and 
Cyrus  Newkirk  were  appointed  a  committee  to  select  seven 
men  to  be  ordained  into  the  quorum  of  Apostles. 

4.  "On  motion,  Samuel  Blair  was  sustained  in  the 
office  of  general  Church  Recorder.  On  motion,  Jason  W. 
Briggs  was  chosen  Church  Historian. 

5.  "The  committee  of  three  to  select  seven  to  be 
ordained  apostles,  chose  Zenas  H.  Gurley,  Henry  H.  Beam, 
Jason  W.  Briggs,  Daniel  B.  Razy,  John  Cunningham, 
George  White  and  Reuben  Newkirk,  who  were  according- 
ly ordained. 

6.  "On  motion,  a  Stake  of  Zion  was  established  in 
the  town  of  Argyle,  Lafayette  County,  Wisconsin, 

7.  "On  motion,  William  Cline  was  chosen  and  or- 
dained President  of  the  Stake,  and  Brothers  Cyrus  New- 
kirk and  Isaac  Butterfield  were  chosen  and  ordained  his 
Counselors. 

8.  "On  motion  the  following  persons  were  ordained 
into  the  Quorum  of  Seventies,  viz.:  Dajvid  Newkirk, 
William  Cline,  Jr.,  William  Newkirk,  Ira  Guilford,  George 
Godfrey,  William  Smith,  William  Hartshorn,  Wm.  White, 
Benjamin  R.  Tatem,  Ethan  Griffith,  Samuel  Blair,  George 
W.  Harlow,  ^orace  W.  Ovitt,  Edwin  Wildermuth,  Major 
Godfrey,  Wm.  Griffith,  John  Butterfield  and  Wm.  Harlow. 

9.  "Conference  adjourned  to  meet  at  Zarahemla, 
Wisconsin,  on  the  6th  of  October,  1853." 

10.  "The  next  evening  after  the  close  of  this  Confer- 
ence we  had  a  joyful  time.  The  Lord  told  us  the  acts  of 
this  Conference  were  recorded  in  heaven,  and  to  the  sev- 
en apostles  he  said:  'I  give  unto  you  the  care  of  my 
flock  on  earth;  take  the  oversight  of  them,  as  you  shall 
give  an  account  unto  me  in  the  day  of  judgment.'  "  Tull. 
601. 


148  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  62 

AUTHORITY    OF   JASON    W.    BRIGGS. 

11.  We  shall  now  proceed  to  the  authority  and  char- 
acter of  Jason  W.  Briggs.  Beam's  revelation  says:  "Let 
the  greatest  among  you  preside  at  your  conferences." 
Art.  45-4;  the  minutes  of  the  Conference  at  which  the 
Church  was  established  say:  "Jason  W.  Briggs  was 
chosen  to  preside.'  Art.  62-2.  Learning  of  his  great- 
ness, we  shall  have  a  standard  by  which  we  can  judge  the 
rest. 

12.  Jason  W.  Briggs  was  born  in  New  York,  June 
25th,  1821.  Beloit,  Wisconsin,  was  his  home  from  1842 
to  1854.  Until  the  EXODUS,  1846,  he  upheld  Brigham 
Young  and  the  Twelve  Apostles  as  the  Presidency  over 
the  whole  Church.  After  the  EXODUS  we  find  him  or- 
ganizing Waukesha  Branch  in  the  Church  of  James  J. 
Strang.  This  was  September,  1849.  See  History  of  Re- 
organite  Church,  Vol.  3,  p.  737-8.  He  also  filled  a  mission 
to  New  York. 

13.  The  following  is  taken  from  'Origin  of  the  Re- 
organized Church,"  by  Elder  Joseph  F.  Smith,  Jr.,  who  has 
made  an  extensive  study  of  the  records  on  this  sub- 
ject.    See  pp.  11  and  12. 

"We  will  now  consider  the  origin  of  this  "Reorganized 
Church."  Many  people  have  been  led  to  believe  that  this 
society  had  its  origin  at  the  martydom,  or  immediately 
following  the  martyrdom.  But  this  is  not  the  fact.  Prop- 
erly it  did  not  come  into  existence  until  1860 — sixteen 
years  after  the  martyrdom,  but  the  two  men  who  were 
mainly  responsible  for  the  organization  commenced  their 
work  in  1852-3.  These  men  were  Jason  W.  Briggs  and 
Zenas  H.  Gurley.  Perhaps  a  brief  outline  of  their  lives 
would  be   interesting. 

14.  "Jason  W.  Briggs,  who  was  really  the  founder 
of  the  "Reorganized"  Church,  or,  who  perhaps  did  more 
than  any  other  one  man  to  bring  about  that  sect,  was 
born  June  25th,  1821,  at  Pompey,  Onondago  County,  N.  Y. 
It  is  said  he  joined  the  Church  at  Potosi,  Wis.,  about  1842, 
but  we  have  no  history  (12),  of  this  man  except  as  we 
get  it  through  the  records  of  the  "reorganization."  His 
home  was  at  Beloit,  Wis.,  from  1842  to  1854. 

15.  He  remained  with  the  Church  under  the  leader- 
ship of  President  Young  and  the  Twelve  until  1846.  It 
is  interesting  to  note  in  this  regard  that  the  exodus  com- 
menced Feb.  4,  1846,  so  we  are  quite  safe  in  saying  that 
this  man  was  one  of  "the  fair  weather  friends." 

16.  After  the  exodus  he  joined  James  J.  Strang,  and 
in  this  organization  labored  in  the  ministry  quite  exten- 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  149 

Art.  G2 

sively   (Reorganite  Hist.  Vol.  3,  p  737),  filling  short  mis- 
sions to  various  parts  of  New  York  and  in  Wisconsin. 

17.  In  September  of  1849,  with  B.  G.  Wright,  he  or- 
ganized the  Waukesha  branch  of  Mr.  Strang's  church 
(Hist.  Reorganites,  Vol.  3,  p.  737-8.)  Now  remember,  this 
was  in  September,  1849,  and  the  organization  of  this 
branch  was  in  the  Strangite  church.  About  this  same  time 
he  also  organized  the  Beloit  branch  for  the  same  organiza- 
tion. 

18.  In  1850  he  left  Mr.  Strang's  organization  and 
Joined  with  William  Smith,  who  had  himself  been  a  fol- 
lower of  Mr.  Strang  until  excommunicated  from  that  or- 
ganization. In  William  Smith's  church  Mr.  Briggs  ac- 
cepted the  position  of  "apostle,"  but  at  the  time  of  the 
disintegration  of  William  Smith's  church  in  1851,  he  with- 
drew, and  in  1852  joined  with  Zenas  H.  Gurley.  These 
two  men  organized  what  was  called  at  the  time  the  "New 
Organization." 

19.  In  1886,  together  with  the  family  of  Zenas  H. 
Gurley,  Mr.  Briggs  withdrew  from  the  "Reorganization," 
which  he  had  begotten.  (Saints  Herald,  33,  248-9.)  His 
reasons  for  withdrawing,  see,  Art.  53,  10  to  20, 

20.  Briggs'  Degrees:  Mormon  62-13;  Strangite  62- 
17;  Smithite  62-18;  Reorganite  62-18;  Revelator  53-  2  to  7. 
Repudiates  His  Revelation,  53-8  to  9. 

WOULD    LEAD   THE   CHURCH    TO    HELL. 

21.  It  is  boasted  of  by  Reorganites  that  Joseph  Smith 
once  prophesied  "that  if  Brigham  Young  ever  led  the 
church  he  would  lead  it  to  hell."  They  also  quote  the 
"salt  land"  etc.  to  prove  God's  rejection.  In  answer  to 
this,  "Brigham  Young  led  the  church  to  hell,  through  hell, 
and  clear  out  on  the  other  side,  and  those  who  could  not 
stand  the  test,  are  in  hell  yet.  Endowed  with  authority 
of  James  W.  Briggs,  Gurley,  Marks,  Blair,  Powers — a 
POWERFUL  organization,  that!" 

22.  "See  Thou  Do  All  Things  According  to  the  Pat- 
tern," says  Deam's  Revelation. 

YOUNG  JOSEPH   NEVER  AN  APOSTLE. 

We  now  introduce  Joseph  Smith,  the  President  of 
the  Reorganized  Church,  to  prove  "They  did  not  follow 
their  revelation,"  and  further  to  show  the  "apostleship" 
was  not  conferred  by  Deam,  Gurley  and  Briggs,  or,  more 
properly  speaking,  BRIGGS,  Deam  and  Gurley.  The  great- 
est always  FIRST. 


150  SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY 

Art.  62 

"Chicago,  111.,  July  7tli,  1899. 
"President  Joseph  Smith, 
"Lamoni,  Iowa. 

23.  "Dear  Sir: — Will  you  he  so  kind  and  answer  me  the 
following  questions: 

"Were  you  ever  ordained  to  the  office  of  an  apostle? 
If  so,  where,  and  by  whom?  And  who  ordained  the  first 
apostles  of  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints? 

"An  answer  to  the  above  directed  to  me  at  1448  Mad- 
ison street,  Chicago,  111.,  will  greatly  oblige, 
"Yours  fraternally, 

"JAMES    CHRISTIANSON." 
(The  answer.) 

"Lamoni,  Iowa,  July  19th,  1892. 
"Mr.  James  Christianson, 
"Chicago,  111. 
"Dear  Sir: — In  reply  to  yours  of  the  7th,  I  was  not 
ordained  to  be  an  apostle  of  the  quorum   of  Twelve.     1 
was  ordained  to  be  a  High  Priest;    was  then   chosen  to 
preside  over  the  church,  and  ordained  President  over  the 
High    Priesthood   which   carried   with   the  ordination   the 
right  to  all, the  offices  of     the  Church,  from  High  Priest 
and  Apostle  to  Deacon. 

24.  "Those  first  chosen  to  the  Quorum  of  Twelve 
in  the  Reorganized  Church  were  ordained  by  W.  H.  Deam, 
High  Priest  in  father's  day;  Z.  H.  Gurley,  Seventy  in 
the  old  church,  and  J.  W.  Briggs,  Elder  and  High  Priest. 
This  is  my  memory  of  the  statement  of  ordination.  How- 
ever, in  the  selection  and  ordination  were  by  command 
of  God  by  Revelation.  My  chosing  and  ordination  were 
in  harmony  with  section  104  of  D.  C.  Damoni  Ed.,  107,  of 
the  Utah  Ed.  of  1876,  and  later. 

"Respectfully, 

"JOSEPH  SMITH." 
(The  above  is  p.  10,  Journal  No.  1  of  mine.  P.  J.  S. 
Copy   of  original  while  in  Chicago,  1899.) 

JUSTIFICATION  OF  COURSE  TAKEN,  BY  BRIGGS. 

25.  "IN  JUSTIFICATION  OF  THE  COURSE  TAKEN 
AND  THE  PRINCIPLES  INVOLVED  ON  THE  QUES- 
TION OF  AUTHORITY,  WE  HAVE  EVER  COURTED. 
AND  STILL  COURT,  INVESTIGATION  IN  THE  RIGID 
CHARACTER  OF  THE  FACTS  IN  THE  FIRST  ORGANIZ- 
ATON.  Here  they  are:  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery 
were  ordained  to  the  lesser  priesthood  by  an  angel;  then 
by  this  authority,  and  a  commandment,  they  on  the  6th 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  151 

Art.  62 

day  of  April,  ordained  each  ottier  Elders  and  the  Elder- 
ship ordained  High  Priests  and  Apostles,  and  this  high 
priesthood,  ordained  by  commandment,  the  president  of 
the  High  Priesthood,  the  highest  office  in  the  Church;  so 
that  the  alleged  lesser,  ordained  the  greater,  is  common  to 
both  the  first  organization  and  the  Reorganization  alike. 
The  same  class  of  facts  justify  both,  or  condemn  both. 

26.  But  this  stream  rising  higher  than  its  fountain, 
is  only  seeming,  not  real.  By  what  authority,  according 
to  the  law  of  GOD,  is  any  one  ordained?  Answer:  By 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  in  the  one  who  or- 
dains him.  Instead  of  this  then  being  the  stream,  it  is 
the  fountain  itself,  from  which  flows  the  stream  or  au- 
thority of  both  priesthoods,  from  its  highest  to  its  lowest 
offices. 

27.  Moreover,  all  ordinations  are  performed  in  the 
name  and  authority  of  the  Church,  and  is,  therefore,  the 
act  of  the  "Spirit  and  the  Bride."  So  that  in  addition 
to  the  authority  which  its  adherence  to  truth  guarantees, 
the  Reorganization  is  technically  right,  and  on  legal 
gror.nds  invulnerable;  before  which  all  the  factions  have 
melted  away  save  the  one,  and  they  dare  not  assail  it,  but 
always  decline.  Tull.  602. 

Says  Tullidge:  "This  is  at  once  excellent,  constitu- 
tional, reasoning  and  sound,  healthy  theology."  TulL 
602.  (It  may  be  to  some  Reorganites,  such  as  BRIGGS, 
Deam  and  Gurley,  but  none  else.     P.  J.  S.) 

''WISE  MEN  SMILE  AT  OUR  SUPPOSED  FOLLY."^ 
TULL.  605. 

28,  "Come  on,  brethren,  and  you  shall  realize  far  more- 
"Come  on,  brethren,  and  you  shall  realize  far  more 
than  you  anticipate.  Our  time  to  do  this  work  is  limited. 
We  knew  it  not  until  recently.  If  we  fail  through  neglect 
'seven  men  must  perish,'  saith  the  Lord  our  God.  We 
are  aware,  (29),  that  our  position  and  declaration  to  the 
Church  has  caused  many  of  the  wise  men  of  the  Church 
to  smile  at  our  supposed  folly,  brethren,  heed  them  not. 
*We  know  that  we  know  for  the  Spirit  of  Christ  tells 
his  servants  they  cannot  be  wrong.' 

30.  "Their  laughter  will  soon  be  turned  to  mourning. 
While  they  mourn  you  will  rejoice,  not  in  their  calamity, 
but  in  the  fuUfillment  of  all  promises  of  God  to  us. 

31.  "You  are  aware,  brethren,  that  the  rejection 
of  the  Church  produced  an  effect  on  the  dead  as  well  as  the 
living;   so  will  its  reorganization.," 


152  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  62. 

32.  In  the  Book  of  Covenants,  section  58,  j^ou  will 
read  about  a  feast  provided  for  all  nations.  The  first  in- 
vitation was  to  the  learned  and  noble,  etc  That  has 
already  been. 

33.  Now  comes  the  day  of  the  Lord's  power.  This 
is  the  work  that  now  lies  before  you.  Shall  we  not  go 
forward?  As  Brother  Joseph  said,  "on,  on  to  victory." 
(This  last  statement  is  temple  building  and  baptism  for 
the  dead.    P.  J.  S.       See  D.  C.  128-22.) 

28  to  32  is  letter  signed  by  Z.  H.  Gurley,  and  Reuben 
Newkirk.     Tull.   603-6.     Zarahemla,   Feb.   8th,   1860. 

34.  Quoting  a  part  of  the  above  letter  (Tull.  p.  604) : 
"Our  duty  at  the  next  Conference  is  to  organize  and  set 
in  order  all  the  quorums  in  the  Church  under  the  First 
Presidency.  With  that  quorum  we  have  nothing  to  do. 
God  will,  in  His  own  time,  raise  up  the  'man  like  unto 
Moses.'  The  Church  can  easily  give  him  his  counsellors, 
and  then  the  organization  will  be  completed.  To  organize 
acceptably  will  require  all  the  faith,  talent,  and  experience 
amongst  us. 

35.  "We  want  twelve  of  the  best  men  (men  of  sound 
minds  that  will  not  turn  to  the  right  or  to  the  left,  but 
will  in  the  fear  of  God  discharge  their  duty)  to  fill  the 
High  Council. 

36.  "In  a  word,  we  want  the  best  men  among  us  to 
fill  important  offices  in  the  priesthood;  that  from  hence- 
forth this  work  may  be  under  the  guidance  of  men  of 
experience,  who  fear  God  and  will  work  for  righteousness. 

37.  "This  can  be  done  as  we  have  proposed  in  a  for- 
mer letter  viz.;  by  each  church  or  branch  sending  up  dele- 
gates. 

38.  "It  will  require  the  presence  at  Conference  of  as 
many  of  the  Elders  of  the  Church  as  can  possibly  get 
there;  hence,  thus  hath  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  said  to 
us  by  the  voice  of  His  Spirt:  'I  command  you  to  call 
upon  all  the  Elders  of  my  Church  to  assemble  themselves 
together  at  the  next  April  Conference,  to  be  held  at  Am- 
Doy,  commencing  on  the  6th  of  April,  1860,  that  you  may 
organize  yourselves  even  as  I  have  told  you  in  a  former 
commandment;  and  inasmuch  as  circumstances  prevent, 
send  up  your  names  and  places  of  abode. 

40.  "D-elay  not  the  work,  for  my  people  are  crying 
unto  me  day  and  night  for  deliverance;  therefore  organize 
yourselves  that  deliverance  may  come.' "  Tull.  605-2-8- 
1860.      Gurley    and    Newkirk. 

Also  found  in   Saints  Herald,  Vol.   3.     §€q^  Tull.  ^Q^ 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  153 

Art.   62. 

41.  SEVEN  YEARS  PASS  BY  AND  GOD  DOES  NOT 
THINK  THEY  HAVE   DONE   MUCH  AT  ORGANIZATION. 

This  corresponds  to  their  candid  conviction  before  they 
made  the  attempt.  They  said:  "We  have  two  High  Priests 
and  one  Senior  President  of  Seventy.  But  how  could  these 
men  organize  the  Qhurch?  It  was  impossible,  utterly  im- 
possible. We  counseled  upon  it,  and  concluded  that  pos- 
sibly, under  the  present  circumstances,  it  might  be  right 
for  High  Priests,  and  for  the  Senior  President  of  Seven- 
ties, to  ordain  Seventies,  but  when  done,  what  would  it 
accomplish — nothing,  just  nothing.  We  were  in  trouble — 
deep   trouble." 

42.  The  letter: 

THE  GREAT  WORK  OF  THE  CONFERENCE. 

"Brother  Sheen: — Since  our  last  communication  we 
have  been  commanded  to  write  again,  again  and  again, 
upon  the  necessity  of  our  Immediate  obedience  to  the 
commandment  given  us  nearly  seven  years  since  to  ro- 
ganize;  that  we  may  be  prepared  for  the  coming  forth  of 
the  legitimate  heir  to  the  Presidency  of  the  Melchisedek 
Priesthood,  and  cause  the  same  to  be  published  and  for- 
warded to  all  who  are  with  us  in  faith — calling  upon 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  give  heed  to  and 
obey  the  same."  Tull.  603.  Gurley  and  Newkirk.  Zara- 
hemla,  2-8-1860. 

SEE  THOU  DO  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING  TO  THE 
PATTERN.  DEAM'S  REVELATION. 

43.  "The  Quorum  of  Apostles;  vacancy  occasioned 
by  Apostacy  filled;  neither  Beam's  nor  Joseph  Smith's 
Revelation  followed  as  a  pattern.  (When  ignorance  is 
bliss,  *tis  folly  to  be  wise!)     Tull.  667. 

"1865.  The  Annual  Conference  of  the  Church  this 
year,  was  held  at  Piano,  Joseph  Smith  presiding.  Very 
important  business  was  transacted.  Among  the  resolu- 
tions  were  the  following: 

"Resolved,  That  the  names  of  Daniel  S.  Razy,  David 
Newkirk  and  George  White  be  stricken  from  the  Quorum 
of  Twelve." 

Z.  H.  Gurley,  W.  W.  Blair  and  A.  M.  Wilsey,  having 
been  appointed  a  committee  for  the  purpose,  nominated 
Josiah  Ells  and  Charles  Derry  to  fill  the  places  of  D.  B. 
Razy  and  David  Newkirk  in  the  Quorum  of  Twelve,  which 
passed  into  a  resolution,  and  they  were  ordained  apostles 


154  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  62 

under  the  hands   of  Joseph   Smith,  James  Blakeslee   and 

Z,   H.  Gurley."     Tull.   667.   Year  1865'. 

44.  D.  C.  118-6,  is  the  pattern— the  law. 

45.  "THE  MORMON  CONFERENCE;  Gurley  presents 
the  Church  in  the  NAME  OF  JESUS  CHRIST.  Joseph 
accepts  the  GIFT.  ORIGINiAjL  BAPTISM  ACCEPTED. 
"I  HAVE  BEEN  TOLD  MY  FATHER  TAUGHT  POLYG- 
AMY." PECULIAR  NOTIONS  IN  REGARD  TO  REVELA- 
TIONS. 1  PLEDGE  MYSELF  TO  PROMULGATE  NO 
DOCTRINE  THAT  SHALL  NOT  BE  APPROVED  BY 
YOU.  SOME  HAVE  TOLD  ME  THAT  NO  CERTAIN 
FORM  WAS  NECESSARY  IN  ORDER  FOR  ME  TO  AS- 
SUME THE  LEADERSHIP;  THAT  THE  POSITION 
CAME  BY  RIGHT  OF  LINEAGE,  YET  I  KNOW  THAT  IF 
I  ATTEMPTED  TO  LEAD  AS  A  PROPHET  BY  THESE 
CONSIDERATIONS,  AND  NOT  BY  A  CALL  FROM 
HEAVEN,  MEN  WOULD  NOT  BE  LED  TO  BELIEVE 
WHO   DID  NOT   BELIEVE  NOW."   Joseph   Smith. 

46.  "We  give  a  correct  report  of  Mr.  Smith's  re- 
marks previous  to  his  acceptance  and  ordination  by  the 
Church. 

47.  "The  Annual  Conference  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  assembled  in  this  city  on  the 
6th  inst.,  at  10  o'clock  a.  m.  The  Conference  organized 
by  calling  Zenas  H.  Gurley  to  the  chair  and  appointed 
William  Marks  assistant.  The  forenoon  was  spent  in 
preaching  by  Zenas  H.  Gurley,  Samuel  Powers  and  Ed- 
mund C.  Briggs. 

48.  The  sermons  were  devoted  principally  to  setting 
forth  their  peculiar  doctrines  and  defining  the  difference 
between  their  branch  of  the  Church  and  that  represented 
by  Brigham  Young.  They  profess,  and  we  believe,  with 
the  utmost  sincerity,  to  hold  in  utter  abhorrence  the 
wicked  doctrines   and   practices   of  Brigham. 

49.  It  is  claimed  that  the  great  body  of  the  Mormon 
people  are  scattered  through  the  several  states,  and  (608) 
that  a  prophet  by  lineage,  will  call  together  the  scattered 
fragments  and  unite  them  into  a  grand  whole. 

50.  According  to  adjournment  the  Conference  as- 
sembled at  1:30  o'clock  p.  m.  Horace  Bartlett,  Frederick 
Squires  and  Joseph  Robinson,  signified  their  desires  and 
united  with  the  organization  on  their  original  baptism. 

51.  Joseph  Smith,i  Jr.,  then  came  forward,  when 
Mr.  Gurley  said:  "I  present  to  you,  my  brethren,  Joseph 
Smith." 

YOUNG  JOSEPH  ACCEPTED. 

"I  would  say  to  you  ,brethren,  (as  I  hope  you  may  be 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  155 

Art.  62. 

and  in  faith  I  trust  you  are),  as  a  people  that  God  has 
promised  his  blessing  upon,  I  came  not  here  of  myself  but 
by  the  influence  of  the  Spirit.  For  some  time  past  I  have 
received  manifestaticn  pointing  to  the  position  I  am  about 
to  assume. 

52.  "I  wish  to  say  that  1  have  come  here  not  to  be 
dictated  by  any  men,  or  set  of  men.  1  have  come  in  obedi- 
ence to  a  power  not  my  own,  and  shall  be  dictated  by  the 
power  that  sent  me." 

53.  "God  works  by  means  best  known  to  himself,  and 
1  feel  that  for  some  time  past  he  has  been  pointing  out 
a  work  for  me  to  do. 

54.  For  two  or  three  years  past  deputations  have  been 
waiting  upon  me,  urging  me  to  assume  the  responsibilities 
of  the  leadership  of  the  Church,  but  I  have  answered  each 
and  every  one  of  them  that  I  did  not  wish  to  trifle  with 
the  faith  of  the  people. 

55.  "I  do  not  propose  to  assume  this  position  in  or- 
der to  amass  wealth  out  of  it;  neither  have  I  sought  it  as 
a  profit.  I  know  opinions  are  various  in  relation  to  these 
matters.  I  have  conversed  with  those  who  told  me  they 
would  not  hesitate  one  moment  in  assuming  the  high  and 
powerful  position  as  the  leader  of  this  people.  But  I  have 
been  well  aware  of  the  motives  which  might  be  ascribed 
to  me — motives  of  various  kinds,  at  the  foundation  of 
all  of  which  is  selfishness,  should  I  come  forth  to  stand  in 
the  place  where  my  father  stood. 

56.  "I  have  believed  that  should  I  come  without  the 
guarantee  of  the  people  I  should  be  received  in  blindness, 
and  would  be  liable  to  be  accused  of  falsely  receiving  favor 
from  my  Heavenly  Father. 

57.  "I  have  endeavored  as  far  as  possible,  to  keep 
myself  ^jubiased.  I  have  never  conversed  with  J.  J.  Strang, 
for  in  those  days  I  was  but  a  boy  an  din  fact  am  now  but 
a  boy.  I  had  not  acquired  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  men 
to  be  capable  of  leading  myself,  setting  aside  the  leading 
of  others. 

58.  There  is  but  one  principle  taus-ht  by  the  leaders 
of  any  faction  of  this  people  that  I  hold  in  utter  abhor- 
rence. That  is  a  principle  taught  by  Brigham  Young 
and  those  believing  in  him. 

59.  "I  have  been  told  that  my  father  taught  such 
doctrines.  I  have  never  believed  it,  and  never  can  believe 
it.  If  such  things  were  done,  then  I  believe  they  never 
were  done  by  Divine  authority.  I  believe  my  father  was 
a  good  man,  and  a  good  man  never  could  have  promul- 
gated such  doctrines. 


156  SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  62. 

60.  I  believe  in  the  doctrines  of  honesty  and  truth. 
The  Bible  contains  such  doctrines,  and  so  does  the  Book 
of  Mormon  and  the  Book  of  Covenants,  which  are  auxili- 
aries to  the  Bible. 

61.  "I  have  my  peculiar  notions  in  regard  to  revela- 
tions, but  am  happy  to  say  that  they  accord  with  those 
I  am  to  associate  with,  at  least  with  those  of  them  with 
whom  I  have  conversed. 

62.  "I  am  not  very  conversant  with  those  books, 
(pointing  to  a  volume  before  him),  not  so  conversant 
as  I  should  be  and  will  be. 

63.  "The  time  has  been  when  the  thought  that  I 
should  assume  the  leadership  of  this  people,  was  so  re- 
pulsive to  me  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  thing  could  never 
be  possible. 

64.  "The  change  in  my  feelings  came  slowly  and  1 
did  not  suffer  myself  to  be  intluenced  by  extraneous  cir- 
cumstances, and  have  never  read  the  numerous  works 
sent  me  which  had  a  bearing  on  this  subject,  for  fear  they 
might  entice  me  into  wrong  doing. 

65.  "It  is  my  determination  to  do  right,  and  let  Heaven 
take  care  of  the  result.  Thus  I  come  to  you  free  from 
every  taint  of  sectarianism,  taints  from  thoughts  of  the 
varied  minds  I  have  come  in  contact  with,  and  thus  hope 
to  be  able  to  build  up  my  own  reputation  as  a  man. 

66.  It  has  been  said  that  a  Mormon  Elder,  though 
but  a  stripling,  possessed  a  power  unequalled  by  almost 
any  other  preacher.  This  arises  from  a  depth  of  feeling, 
and  the  earnestness  with  which  they  believe  the  doctrines 
they  teach;  and  It  is  this  feeling  that  I  do  not  wish  to 
trifle  with. 

67.  "I  know  that  Brigham  Young  is  considered  a 
man  of  talent,  by  some  a  bold  and  fortunate  man,  and  by 
others  an  unscrupulous  and  bad  man,  accordingly  as  cir- 
cumstances differ. 

68.  "Should  you  take  me  as  a  leader,  I  propose  that 
all  should  be  dealt  by  in  mercy,  open  as  to  Gentile  or  Jew; 
but  I  ask  not  to  be  received  except  as  by  the  ordinances 
of  the  Church.  Some,  who  ought  to  know  the  proprieties 
of  the  Church,  have  told  me  that  no  certain  form  was 
necessary  in  order  for  me  to  assume  the  leadership,  that 
the  position  came  by  right  of  lineage,  yet  I  know  that  if 
I  attempted  to  lead  as  a  prophet  by  these  consider 
ations,  and  not  by  a  call  from  Heaven,  men  would  not  be 
led  to  believe  who  do  not  believe  now.  And  so  I  have 
come  not  of  my  own  dictation  to  this  sacred  office. 

70.    "I  believe  that  we  owe  duties  to  our  country  and 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  157 

Art.  62. 

to  society,  and  are  amenable  to  the  laws  of  the  land,  and 
have  always  considered  it  my  duty  to  act  upon  this  prin- 
ciple; and  1  do  say  that  among  the  people  where  I  live 
1  have  as  many  good  and  true  friends  as  I  could  desire 
among  those  of  any  society.  The  people  of  Hancock 
County  have  been  strongly  anti-Mormon,  yet  there  I  know 
of  no  enemies.  I  have  been  engaged  in  business  with 
anti-Mormons,  I  have  mingled  with  them,  and  have  not 
only  been  obliged  not  to  make  any  remarks  which  might 
give  offense,  but  also  to  smother  my  own  feelings,  if  I 
had  any.  I  hold  not  enmity  to  any  man  living  who  has 
fought  this  doctrine,  nor  do  I  know  any  who  hold  enmity 
towards  me.    1  hope  there  are  none. 

71.  'In  conclusion,  I  will  come  to  you  if  you  will  re- 
ceive me,  give  my  ability,  and  the  influence  my  name 
may  bring,  together  with  what  little  power  I  possess,  and 
I  trust  by  your  prayers  and  faith  to  be  sustained. 

72.  "I  pledge  myself  to  promulgate  no  doctrine  that 
shall  not  be  approved  by  you,  or  the  code  of  good  morals. 
I  have  my  short-comings,  but  I  trust  as  a  leader  I  shall  do 
nothing  to  lead  astray.  If  I  do  so,  I  shall  expect  condem- 
nation, for  I  am  satisfied  that  this  people,  governed  by  the 
same  policy,  would  serve  me  worse  than  they  have  Brig- 
ham  Young  before,  for  I  would  be  wholly  deserted. 

73.  "A  gentleman  from  Utah  informs  me  that  a  ma- 
jority of  Brigham  Young's  people  were  restive — not  satis- 
fied with  their  condition — but  dared  say  nothing;  that  those 
who  practiced  his  teaching  were,  in  reality,  the  old  fogies 
of  the  institution,  the  younger  taking  a  different  view  of 
matters. 

74.  "I  do  not  care  to  say  anything  more  at  present, 
but  will  simply  add  that  if  the  same  Spirit  which  prompts 
my  coming,  prompts  also  my  reception,  I  am  with  you." 

75.  When  Mr.  Smith  concluded,  it  was  moved  that  he 
be  received  as  a  Prophet — the  successor  of  his  father, 
which  was   carried  by  a  unanimous  vote. 

76.  Mr.  Gurley  then  said:  "Brother  Joseph,  I  present 
this  Church  to  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ." 

To  which  Mr.  Smith  responded  as  follows,  (612):  May 
God  grant  in  his  infinite  mercy  that  I  may  never  do  any- 
thing to  forfeit  the  high  trust  confided  to  me.  I  pray  that 
he  may  grant  us  power  to  recall  the  scattered  ones  of 
Israel,  and  T  ask  your  prayers." 

77.  Isaac  Sheen  then  led  in  prayer.  Then  followed 
the  ordination  of  Joseph  Smith  as  President  of  the  High 
Priesthood.  The  ceremonies  were  earnest  and  impressive, 
and  when  they  were  completed,  almost  the  entire  congre- 


158  SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY 

Art.  62. 

gation  were  in  tears.     Emma  Bidamon,  mother  oi  Joseph, 

was   then   proposed    and   united    with   tho   Church,     Tull. 

612,  4-6-1860. 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG'S  STATEMENT. 

78.  "You  can  not  fill  the  office  of  a  prophet,  seer  and 
revelator.  God  must  do  this.  You  are  like  children  with- 
out a  shepherd.  You  must  not  appoint  any  man  at  your 
head;  if  you  should  the  Twelve  must  ordain  him."  Brig- 
ham  Young.     Tull.  535. 

JOSEPH,   THE    PROPHET,   SAYS: 

79.  "We  now  became  anxious,"  says  Joseph,  "  to 
have  that  promise  realized  to  us,  which  the  angel  that 
conferred  upon  us  the  Aaronic  priesthood  had  given  us, 
viz.:  that  provided  we  continued  faithful,  we  should  also 
have  the  Melchisedek  priesthood,  which  holds  the  author- 
ity of  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the,  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  *****  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  us 
in  the  house  of  Mr.  Whitmer,  commanding  us  that  I  should 
ordain  Oliver  Cowdery  to  be  an  elder  in  the  church  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  that  he  also  should  ordain  me  to  the  same 
office,  and  then  to  ordain  others  as  it  should  be  made 
known  unto  us  from  time  to  time. 

80.  "WE  WERE,  HOWEVER,  COMMANDED  TO  DE- 
FER THIS,  ONR  ORDINATION,  UNTIL  SUCH  TIMES 
AS  IT  SHOULD  BE  PRACTICABLE  TO  HAVE  OJR 
BRETHREN,  who  had  been,  and  who  should  be  baptized, 
assembled  together,  when  we  must  have  their  sanction 
to  our  thus  proceeding  to  ordain  each  other,  and  have 
them  decide  by  vote  whether  they  were  willing  to  accept 
us  as  spiritual  teachers  or  not."  (See  art.  1,  No.  3  and 
4,  for  the  Angel  bestowing  the  Aaronic  priesthood.  Also 
that  the  Melchisedek  priesthood  had  power  to  bestow  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Remember  on  the  6th  day  of  April  they  laid 
hands  on  for  the  Holy  Ghost,  hence  must  have  had  the  vis- 
itation of  Peter  James  and  John  with  the  higher  priest- 
hood. The  date  they  came  is  not  known.  It  was  before 
April  6th,  1830.     P.   J.   S.,  Tull.  72. 

81.  Accordingly  they  met,  six  in  number,  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Peter  Whitmer,  in  Fayette,  Seneca  Co.,  N.  Y.,  on 
Tuesday,  the  6th  day  of  April,  1830.  The  event  is  best  told 
by  Joseph.    He  says: 

82.  "Having  opened  the  meeting  by  Folamn  prayer 
to  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  proceeded,  according  to  pre- 
vious commandment,  to  call  our  brethren  to  know 
whether  they  accepted  us  as  their  teachers  in  the  things 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  159 

Art.  62. 

of  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  whether  they  were  satisfied 
that  we  should  proceed  and  be  organizecr  as  a  church  ac- 
cording to  said  commandment  which  we  had  received.  To 
these  they  consented  by  an  unanimous  vote. 

83.  "1  then  laid  hands  upon  Oliver  Cowdery  and  or- 
dained him  an  elder  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints;  after  which  he  ordaineil  me  also  to  the 
office  of  an  elder  of  said  church.  *****  we  then 
laid  (84)  our  hands  on  each  individual  member  of  the 
church  present  that  they  might  receive  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  be  confirmed  members  of  the  Church  of 
Christ.  The  Holy  Ghost  was  poured  out  upon  us  to  a 
very  great  degree.  Some  prophesied,  whilst  we  all  praised 
the  Lord  and  rejoiced  exceedingly."     Tull.  75. 

Art.  63. 

"Glanders  Grove,  Shelby  Co.,  Iowa, 

"Oct.  25th,  1863. 
"Whenever  individuals  claiming  authority  under  the 
church  as  organized  by  the  first  Joseph,  become  members 
of  any  faction,  they  immediately  become  divested  of  all 
authority  except  that  received  from  the  faction."  True 
Saints'  Herald,  Vol.  4,  No.  10,  p.  158. 

JAMES  T.  Mc  INTOSCH." 

BRIGHAM    YOUNG'S   VIEWS. 

2.  "My  next  sermon  will  be  to  both  Saint  and  sinner, 
this  day.  It  is  in  regard  to  the  character  of  the  well-be- 
loved Son  of  God,  upon  which  subject  the  Elders  of  Israel 
have  conflicting  views.  Our  God  and  Father  in  Heaven, 
is  a  being  of  tabernacle,  or,  in  other  words.  He  has  a  body, 
with  parts  the  same  as  you  and  I  have,  and  is  capable  of 
showing  forth  his  works  to  organized  being,  as,  for  in- 
stance, in  the  world  in  which  we  live,  it  is  the  result  of 
the  knowledge  and  infinite  wisdom  that  dwell  in  His 
organized  body. 

3.  "His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  has  become  a  personage  of 
tabernacle,  and  has  a  body  like  his  father.  The  Holy 
Ghost  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and  issues  forth  from  Him- 
self, and  may  properly  be  ^called  God's  minister  to  execute 
His  will  in  immensity;  being  called  to  govern  by  His  in- 
fluence and  power,  but  He  is  not  a  person  of  tabernacle 
as  we  are,  and  as  our  Father  in  Heaven  and  Jesus  Christ 
are. 

4.  "The  question  has  been,  and  is  often,  asked,  who 
it  was  that  begat  the  Son  of  the  Virgin  Mary.     The  infidel 


IGO  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  63. 

world  has  concluded  that  if  what  the  Apostles  wrote 
about  his  father  and  mother  be  true,  and  the  present  mar- 
riage discipline  acknowledged  by  Christendom  be  cor- 
rect, then  Christians  must  believe  that  God  is  the  father 
of  an  illegitimate  son,  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ! 

5.  The  infidel  fraternity  teach  that  to  their  disciples. 
1  will  tell  you  how  it  is.  Our  Father  in  Heaven  begat 
all  the  spirits  that  ever  were,  or  ever  will  be,  upon  this 
earth,  and  they  were  born  spirits  in  the  eternal  world. 
Then  the  Lord  by  His  power  and  wisdom  organized  the 
mortal  tabernacle  of  man.  We  were  first  spiritual  and  af- 
terwards temporal. 

6.  "Now  hear  it,  O  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  Jew  and 
Gentile,  Saint  and  sinner!  When  our  father  Adam  came 
into  the  Garden  of  Eden,  he  came  into  it  with  a  celestial 
body,  and  brought  Eve,  one  of  his  wives,  with  him. 

7.  "He  helped  to  make  and  organize  this  world.  He 
Is  Michael,  the  Archangel,  the  Ancient  of  Days,  about 
whom  holy  men  have  written  and  spoken. 

8.  "He  is  our  Father  and  our  God,  and  the  only  God 
with  whom  we  have  to  do.  Every  man  upon  the  earth,  pro- 
fessing Christians  or  non-professing,  must  hear  it,  and 
will  know  it  sooner  or  later. 

9.  They  came  here,  organized  the  raw  material,  and 
arranged  in  their  order  the  herbs  of  the  field,  the  trees, 
the  apple,  the  peach,  the  plum,  the  pear  and  every  other 
fruit  that  is  desirable  and  good  for  man;  the  seed  was 
brought  from  another  sphere,  and  planted  in  this  earth. 
The  thistle,  the  thorn,  the  brier  and  the  obnoxious  weed 
did  not  appear  until  after  the  earth  was  cursed. 

10.  When  Adam  and  Eve  had  eaten  of  the  forbid- 
den fruit,  their  bodies  became  mortal  from  its  effects  and 
therefore  their  offspring  were  mortal. 

11.  When  the  Virgin  Mary  conceived  the  child  Jesus, 
the  Father  had  begotten  him  in  his  own  likeness.  He 
was  not  begotten  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  . 

12.  And  who  is  the  Father?  He  is  the  first  of  the 
human- family ;  and  when  he  took  tabernacle,  it  was  be- 
gotten by  his  Father  in  heaven,  after  the  same  manner  as 
the  tabernacles  of  Cain,  Abel,  and  the  rest  of  the  sons 
and  daughters  of  Adam  and  Eve;  from  the  fruits  of  the 
earth  the  first  earthly  tabernaclfes  were  originated  by  the 
Father,  and  so  on  in  succession.  I  could  tell  you  much 
more  about  this,  but  were  I  to  tell  you  the  whole  truth, 
blasphemy  would  be  nothing  to  it,  in  the  estimation  of 
the  superstitious  and  over-righteous  of  mankind.  How- 
ever, I  have  told  you  the  truth,  as  far  as  I  have  gone. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  161 

Art.  63. 

13.  I  have  heard  men  preach  upon  the  divinity  of 
Christ,  and  exhaust  all  the  wisdom  they  possessed.  All 
Scripturalists,  and  approved  theologians  who  were  con- 
sidered exemplary  for  piety  and  education,  have  under- 
taken to  expound  on  this  subject,  in  every  age  of  the 
Christian  era;  and  after  they  have  done  all,  they  are  ob- 
liged to  conclude  by  exclaiming,  "great  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness,"  and  tell  nothing. 

14.  It  is  true  the  earth  was  organized  by  three  dis- 
tinct characters,  namely,  Elohem,  Yahovah  and  Michael, 
these  three  forming  a  quorum,  as  in  all  heavenly  bodies, 
and  in  organizing  element,  perfectly  represented  in  the 
Deity,  as  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost. 

15.  -Again,  they  will  try  to  tell  how  the  divinity  of 
Jesus  is  joined  to  his  humanity,  and  exhaust  all  their 
mental  faculties,  and  wind  up  with  this  profound  language, 
as  describing  the  soul  of  man,  "It  is  an  immaterial  sub- 
stance!" What  a  learned  idea!  Jesus,  our  elder  brother, 
was  begotten  in  the  flesh  by  the  same  character  that  was 
in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  who  is  our  Father  in  Heaven. 
Now,  let  all  who  may  hear  these  doctrines,  pause  before 
they  make  light  of  them,  or  treat  them  with  indifference, 
for  they  will  prove  their  salvation  or  damnation. 

16.  I  have  given  you  a  few  leading  items  upon  this 
subject,  but  a  great  deal  more  remains  to  be  told.  Now, 
remember,  from  this  time  forth,  and  forever,  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  not  begotten  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

17.  I  will  repeat  a  little  anecdote.  I  was  in  conversa- 
tion with  a  certain  learned  professor  upon  this  subject, 
when  I  replied,  to  this  idea — "if  the  son  was  begotten 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  would  be  very  dangerous  to  baptize 
and  confirm  females,  and  give  the  Holy  Ghost  to  them, 
lest  he  should  beget  children,*  to  be  palmed  upon  the  el- 
ders by  the  people,  bringing  the  elders  into  great  diffi- 
culties." 

18.  Treasure  up  these  things  in  your  hearts.  In  the 
bible,  you  have  read  the  things  I  have  told  you  tonight; 
but  you  have  not  known  what  you  did  read.  I  have  told 
you  no  more  than  you  are  conversant  with;  but  what  do 
the  people  in  Christendom,  with  the  bible  in  their  hands, 
know  about  this  subject?  Comparatively  nothing.  (I 
will  now  again  take  up  the  subject  of  tithing,  etc.) 

(The  above  is  B.  YOUNG'S  sermon  on  this  subject, 
verbatim.  P.  J.  S.)  Journal  of  Discourses,  Vol.  I,  50-51,  4- 
9,-  1852. 


162  SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  63. 

COOPER'S  CHRISTIANITY. 

19-  Chicago,  111.,  August,  1899. 

With  right  hand  raised  toward  heaven,  Mr.  Cooper, 
a  Reorganite,  said:  "I  have  dedicated  the  remainder  oi 
my  days  to  the  extermination  of  the  Mormon  people."  He 
also  said:  "A  man  is  not  in  the  light,  unless  he  is  in  har- 
mony with  divine  law."  Also,  "a  man  that  dedicates  his 
life  to  the  interest  of  his  fellowman,  is  the  highest  type 
of  manhood  that  we  have  ever  seen."  "The  Mor- 
mons are  traitors  to  their  laws  and  to  their  country.  They 
claim  that  this  country  will  be  wiped  out,  and  they  are 
perfectly  willing  that  the  United  States  government  should 
be  wiped  out  of  existence." 

21.  "Joseph  Smith  was  not  the  author  of  the  revela- 
tion on  polygamy.  He  was  against  it.  IF  HE  WAS  the 
author,  he  will  go  down.  Joseph  Smith  was  responsible 
to  the  law  of  God  as  any  man."  Cooper  (My  Juuiutti.  P. 
J.  S.) 

22.  "Joseph  Smith  once  said:  'If  Brigham  Young 
ever  obtained  the  leadership  of  the  church,  he  would  lead 
it  to  hell,'  and  I  will  let  you  people  judge  for  yourselves 
whether  he  has  or  not."  Terry,  a  Reorganite  with  Cooper. 

23.  "If  I  met  three  women  that  would  marry  me,  I 
would  not  have  them  because  I  would  consider  I  had  met 
three  fools."    Cooper.  (Here!  here!  P.  J.  S.) 

24.  I  will  question  the  inspiration  of  any  man  or 
prophet,  if  when  he  receives  a  revelation,  or  command- 
ment that,  it  is  contrary  to  the  law  already  given.  I  will 
know  it  is  from  the  pit."     Cooper. 

25.  The  above  will  be  found  in  the  Inter-Ocean,  of 
Chicago,  111,  Aug.  27,  1899,  headed  as  follows:  "Elder 
James  Sanders  of  Murray,  Utah,  starts  the  confrontation 
in  the  interest  of  the  orthodox  Mormon  Church.  As  he 
delivers  expositions  and  propaganda.  Elder  J.  M.  Terry,  of 
the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  reformed  Mormons,  stands  in  the  throng  listening 
for  points  to  dispute,  and  the  Rev.  L.  S.  Martin,  a  Metho- 
dist preacher,  sits  by,  giving  close  attention  and  putting 
puzzling  questions  to  the  speakers  as  they  occur  to  him. 
Generally,  the  first  Elder  shuts  off  debate  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, by  talking  so  long  that  the  auditors  are  worried  and 
ready  to  go  home  and  pack  their  throbbing  brows  in  ice, 
etc.,  etc." 

26.  For  further  evidence  of  the  above  quotation,  are 
the  following:  J.  W.  Orrick,  Richfield,  Utah;  Walter  C. 
Lyman,  Oak  City,  Utah;  J.  A.  Sermon,  Murray,  Utah,  who 
were  present   at  the  various  meetings.     Street  meetings 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  163 

Art.  63. 

were  held  on  Madison  and  Laflin  streets,  Chicago.   (Jour- 
nal of  P.  J.  S..  pp.  17-21.) 

AS  OTHERS  SEE  US. 

"The  Reverend  Finis  Ewing  publicly  publishing  that 
the  'Mormons  were  the  common  enemies  of  mankind, 
and  ought  to  be  destroyed.  'All  these  solemn  realities 
were  enough  to  melt  the  heart  of  a  savage,  while  there  was 
not  a  solitary  offense  on  the  record,  or  proof  that  a  saint 
had  broken  the  law  of  the  land.'  And  when  Bishop  Part- 
ridge, who  was  without  guile,  and  Elder  Charles  'Allen, 
walked  off,  amid  the  horrid  yells  of  an  infuriated  mob, 
coated  like  some  unnamed,  unknown  biped,  and  one  of  the 
sisters  cried  aloud:  'while  you,  who  have  done  this  wicked 
deed,  must  suffer  the  vengeance  of  God,  they,  having  en- 
dured persecution,  can  rejoice,  for  henceforth,  for  thee,  is 
laid  up  a  crown,  eternal  in  the  heavens,'  surely  there  was 
a  time  of  awful  reflection,  that  man,  unrestrained,  like 
the  brute,  may  torment  the  body,  but  God,  in  return,  will 
punish  the  soul."     T.  S.,  6-819,  9-16-1833. 

GOVERNOR   FORD  OF   ILLINOIS,   QUOTES  POLYGAMY 
REVELATION: 

27.  "About  this  time  also  h«  (Joseph  Smith),  gave  a 
touch  to  a  female  order  already  existing  in  the  church,  called 
Spiritual  Wives.  This  was  in  the  spring  of  1844.  The 
elders  were  allowed  to  have  as  many  of  these  wives  as 
they  could  maintain;  and  it  was  a  doctrine  of  the  church, 
that  any  female  could  be  "sealed  up  to  eternal  life,"  by 
uniting  herself  as  wife  or  concubine  to  the  Elder  of  her 
choice.  This  doctrine  was  maintained  by  an  appeal  to 
the  Old  Testament  scriptures;  and  by  the  example  of 
Abraham  and  Jacob,  of  David  and  Solomon,  the  favorites 
of  God  in  a  former  age  of  the  world.  Gov.  Ford's  History 
of  Illinois,  p.  322. 

Gov.  Ford's  History  was  published  in  1850. 

YOUNG  JOSEPH  ORDAINED. 

28.  "Did  your  father  ordain  you  to  be  a  prophet  to 
lead  the  church?  A.  "Not  in  the  sense  of  installing  me 
in  the  leadership,  for  he  was  living  and  occupying.  But 
in  tlie  sense  of  conferring  on  me  by  his  blersing  and  the 
laying  on  of  his  hands  whatever  appcrcained  to  me  as  his 
son  and  his  successor,  he  did,  using  the  word  'ordain'  to 
mean  blessing,  conferring  and  confirming  upon  me  what- 


164  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  63. 

•ever  he  held  that  could  descend  to  me  as  his  son  by  right 

of  lineage. 

29.  He  did  this  in  Liberty  jail,  in  Missouri,  and  again 
at  Nauvoo,  some  time  before  his  death,  after  I  was  bap- 
tized, in  the  brick  store  and  in  the  presence  of  witnesses, 
of  whom  James  Whitehead,  now  of  Lamoni,  was  one. 

30.  Whether  he  used  the  word  'ordain'  I  do  not 
know. 

31.  He  again  laid  hands  upon  me  and  blessed  me  to 
the  same  blessing  just  before  he  left  Nauvoo  for  Carth- 
age, in  the  north  room  of  the  Mansion,  at  which  time  a 
number  were  present, 

32.  Whether  this  may  be  considered  an  ordination 
or  not,  it  was  a  setting  apart  by  blessing,  and  I  have  so 
considered  it."  True  Succession  by  H.  C.  Smith,  p.  106. 
Jos.  Smith,  Pres.  Reorganized  Church. 

UTAH   SAINTS  ARE  CORRECT,   SAYS  YOUNG  JOSEPH. 

33.  The  Utah  Saints  are  correct  in  what  they  say 
about  the  authority  of  the  Apostles  to  lead  the  church, 
says  Joseph  Smith,  president  Reorganized  Church. 

"In  reply  to  a  question  of  who  should  lead  the 
Reorganized  Chuch  in  case  of  my  death,  I  told  Mr. 
Spencer  that  the  care  of  the  church  would  devolve  upon 
the  Twelve  as  a  quorum,  until  my  successor  was  point- 
ed out  by  revelation.  That  the  same  rights  that  I  held 
as  the  son  of  my  father  would  descend  to  my  sons.  But 
that  the  calling  of  anyone  depended  on  worthiness, 

34.  As  well  as  lineage,  or  birthright.  That  the  ques- 
tion of  succession  of  a  son  to  what  his  father  held  would 
turn  on  the  question  of  worth,  other  things  being  equal. 
But  that  the  Lord  by  his  Spirit  would  determine  their 
call."  Jos.  Smith,  Pres.     Re-Church,  H.     C.  Smith  p.  108. 

"NOT   BOUND   BY    MY     FOOLISH     ANSWERS     TO    BAF- 
FLING QUESTIONS." 

Jos.  Pres.  Re.  Church. 

35.  "About  my  selection  by  my  father  to  be  his  successor 
in  office,  I  remember  of  being  called  in  his  office,  or  into  a 
room  adjoining  his  office,  and  receiving  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  and  a  prophetic  blessing,  or  setting  apart,  whatever 
it  may  be  called." 

36.  Under  cross  examination,  he  said:  "No,  sir,  I 
did  not  state  that  I  was  ordained    by    my    father  as  his 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  165 

Art.   63. 

successor;  according  to  my  understanding  of  the  word 
ordain,  I  was  not.  I  was  blessed  by  him  and  designated, 
well  in  a  sense  chosen,  and  the  word  ordain  could  not 
be  applied  in  any  other  sense  than  by  the  act  of  pointing 
out  or  indicating  only,  and  he  indicated  or  designated  me 
as  his  successor."  Jos.  Smith,  Temple  Lot  Suit,  p.  40-41.  ~ 
37.  "The  elders  are  not  bound  by  any  absurd  answer 
of  mine  to  baffling  questions,  contrary  to  the  books  of  the 
church.     Yours  in  bonds, 

Joseph  Smith,"    (H.  C.   S.  Ill) 

Art.  64. 

GURLEY  AND  BRIGGS  RECEPTION. 

1.  "The  reception  that  these  brethren  met  with  was 
not  a  flattering  one.  Elder  Gurley  stated  their  mission 
and  presented  the  document  containing  the  message  to 
me.  I  heard  what  he  had  to  say;  I  read  the  message  that 
he  brought,  but  could  not  accept  it  as  they  had  hoped. 

2.  "It  was  not  to  me  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Elder 
Briggs  vehemently  urged  the  matter  upon  me;  and  an- 
nounced the  culmination  of  the  message  in  tones  of 
thunder,  and  almost  dictatorially  directed  therein;  or  re- 
ject it  at  my  peril. 

3.  "I  met  this  vehemence  indignantly,  and  almost  turned 
these  messengers  out  of  doors.  But  through  the  calmer, 
humbler  efforts  of  Elder  Gurley  and  the  interposition  mf  my 
wife,  the  storm  abated;  I  invited  them  to  stay  over  night 
and  that  when  the  morning  came,  I  would  accompany  them 
to  town  and  would  then  give  them  a  final  answer. 

4.  "In  the  morning  I  went  with  them  to  Nauvoo,  in- 
troduced them  to  my  mother  and  stepfather,  went  with 
them  Into  a  room,  where  quietly  and  peaceably,  Elder 
Gurley  and  I  talked  the  situation  over. 

5.  "I  gave  them  my  answer  which  was  this:  What 
they  came  to  bring  might  be  the  word  of  the  Lord;  I 
could  not  say  that  it  was  not.  I  had,  however,  no  testimony 
that  it  was.  That  I  was  prepared  to  do  what  God  required 
of  me,  if  he  would  make  it  known  to  me  what  it  was.  (If 
Joseph  didn't  know  at  this  time,  1856,  about  his  four 
blessings  from  his  father  and  what  those  blessings  con- 
tained, when  did  he  gain  the  knowledge?  Later  he  states 
he  remembers  some  words  used  by  his  father.  P.  J.  S.) 

6.  "That  I  believed  that  he  could  reveal  himself  if 
he  would.  That  I  believed  that  my  father  was  called  of 
God  to  do  a  work;  and  that  I  was  satisfied  that  that  work 


166  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

was  tTue,  whether  I  ever  had  anything  to  do  with  it  or 
not. 

7.  "That  I  did  not  then  know  whether  I  should  ever 
be  called  to  take  any  part  in  that  work; 

8.  "But  that  if  I  were,  I  was  ready,  and  that  it  would 
have  to  be  made  clear  to  me,  in  person,  as  well  as  to 
others  what  that  work  was; 

9.  "That  I  could  not  move  upon  the  evidence  given 
to  others  only. 

10.  "That  they  might  be  assured  that  I  should  not  go 
to  Salt  Lake  to  affiliate  with  them  there. 

11.  "And  finally,  that  if  it  should  be  made  clear  to 
me  that  it  was  my  DUTY  to  cast  the  fortunes  of  my  life 
and  my  labor  with  the  work  and  the  people  that  they 
were  representing,  I  should  without  hesitation  do  it,  BUT 
THAT  I  COULD  NOT  THEN  DO  SO. 

12.  "Upon  this  understanding  we  parted.  Elder 
Gurley  returning  to  report  the  result  of  their  mission; 
Elder  Briggs  declining  to  accompany  him  home,  for  reasons 
known  to  himself;  and  I  to  my  farmer's  work. 

13.  "Elder  Briggs  stopped  in  the  city  and  neighbor- 
hood for  nearly  a  year,  working  for  me  a  part  of  the  time, 
and  returned  at  his  leisure."     Tull.  767-8. 

MODE  OF  BAPTISM. 

Art.  6&. 

•    MOSHEIM'S  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY. 

1.  Vol.  1-129.  "The  sacrament  of  baptism  was  admin- 
istered in  this  (first)  century  without  th  3  public  assemblies, 
in  places  appointed  and  prepared  for  that  purpose,  and  was 
performed  by  immersion  of  the  whole  body  in  the  baptismal 
font."  (211).  "The  persons  (in  the  second  century)  that 
were  to  be  baptized  *  *  *  were  immersed  under 
water,  and  received  into  Christ's  kingdom,  according  to  the 
expressed  command  of  our  blessed  Lord." 

2.  See  Ready  Reference  of  1884  and  1887,  p.  41-2. 
(Published  by  the  Church.) 

MARTIN    LUTHER'S    STATEMENT: 

"The  term  baptism  is  a  Greek  word;  it  may  be  ren- 
dered by  dipping  as  when  we  dip  anything  in  water  that 
it  may  be  entirely  covered  with  water.  I  could  wish  that 
such  as  are  to  be  baptized  should  be  completely  im- 
mersed into  water,  according  to  the  meaning  of  the  word 
and  the  signification  of  the  ordinance;  not  because  I  think 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  167 

Art.  65. 

it  necessary,  but  it  would  be  beautiful  to  have  a  full  and 
perfect  sign  of  so  perfect  and  full  a  thing;  as  also,  with- 
out doubt  it  was  instituted  by  Christ." 

3.  Calvin  Says:  "The  word  baptize  signifies  to  im- 
merse, and  the  rite  of  immersion  was  observed  by  the 
ancient  Church." 

4.  Bossuet,  the  celebrated  French  bishop,  says: 

"We  are  able  to  make  it  appear,  by  the  acts  of 
Councils  and  by  the  ancient  rituals,  that  for  thirteen 
hundred  years  baptism  was  thus  (by  immersion)  administ- 
ered throughout  the  whole  church  as  far  as  possible." 

5.  Schaff,  the  eminent  Swiss  theologian,  says: 

"As   to     the  outward     mode     of     administering'  this 
(baptismal)  ordinance,  immersion,  and  not  sprinkling,  was 
unquestionabily    the      original^,      normal    form.     *     *     * 
Not  till   the  end   of  the  13th   century   did   sprinkling  be- 
come the  rule  and  immersion  the  exception." 

John  Wesley  writes: 

6.  "  'Buried  with  him' — alluding  to  the  ancient  manner 
of  baptizing  by  immersion." 

7.  Jeremy  Taylor,  the  learned  bishop,  writes: 

"The  custom  of  the  ancient  churches  was  not 
sprinkling,  but  immersion,  in  pursuance  of  the  sense  of 
the  word  in  the  commandment  and  the  example  of  our 
blessed  Savior." 

8.  Robinson,  the  great  Philologist  and  Biblical 
Scholar,  says: 

"The  native  Greeks  must  understand  their  own  lan- 
guage better  than  foreigners,  and  they  have  always  under- 
stood the  word  baptism  to  signify  dipping,  and  therefore, 
from  their  first  embracing  of  Christianity  to  this  day,  they 
have  always  baptized,  and  do  yet  baptize  by  immersion." 

9.  Tertullian,  one  of  the  Latin  Fathers,  wrote: 

"Let  them  therefore  come  when  they  are  grown  up — 
when  they  can  understand — when  they  are  taught  whither 
they  are  to  come.  Let  them  become  Christians  when  they 
can  know  Christ." 

10.  Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor  says: 

"From  the  action  of  Christ's  blessing  infants,  to  infer 
they  are  to  be  baptized,  proves  nothing  so  much  as  that 
there  is  no  better  argument;  for  the  conclusion  would  with 
more  probability  be  derived  thus:  Christ  blessed  infants, 
and  so  dismissed  them,  but  baptized  them  not;  therefore 
infants  are  not  to  be  baptized." 

11.  Martin  Luther  says: 

"It  cannot  be  proved  by  the  sacred  Scriptures  that  in- 


168  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

fant  baptism  was  instituted  by  Christ,  or  begun  by  the 
.first  Christians  after  the  Apostles." 

12.  Dr.   Neander,  the   great  German  Scholar,  says: 
"It  is    certain   that     Christ     did     not     ordain   infant 

baptism.  We  cannot  prove  that  the  Apostles  ordained  in- 
fant baptism.  From  those  places  where  the  baptism  of  a 
whole  family  is  mentioned,  as  in  Acts  16-33;  1st  Cor.  1-16, 
we  can  draw  no  such  conclusion,  because  the  inquiry  is 
still  to  be  made  whether  there  were  any  children  in  these 
families  of  such  an  age  that  they  were  not  capable  of  any 
intelligent  reception  of  Christianity;  for  this  is  the  only 
point  on  which  the  case  turns.  *  *  *  That  not  till  so 
late  a  period  (at  least  certainly  not  earlier  than)  Irenaeus, 
a  trace  of  infant  baptism  appears;  and  that  it  first  became 
recognized  as  an  apostolic  tradition  in  the  course  of  the 
third  century,  is  evidence  rather  against  than  for  the  ad- 
mission of  its  apostolic  origin." 

The  first  case  of  which  we  find  any  record  wherein 
the  form  of  baptism  was  changed  was  that  of  Novatian, 
v/ho  lived  during  the  third  century. 

13.  Gahan,  a  Catholic  Historian,  says: 

"Having  embraced  the  faith,  he  continued  a  cate- 
chumen, till  falling  dangerously  ill,  and  his  life  being 
despaired  of,  he  was  baptized  in  bed,  not  by"  immersion, 
which  was  then  the  usual  method,  but  by  infusion,  or  pour- 
ing on  of  water.  On  recovering,  he  received  not  the  seal 
of  the  Lord  by  the  hand  of  the  bishop,  says  St.  Pacian, 
that  is  to  say,  the  sacrament  of  confirmation.  Both  of 
these  defects  were,  by  the  ancient  discipline  of  the 
church,  bars  to  holy  orders." 

14.  Curcellaeus  writes: 

"The  baptism  of  infants  in  the  two  first  centuries  after 
Christ  was  altogether  unknown.  *  *  *  The  custom  of 
baptizing  infants  did  not  begin  before  the  third  age  after 
Christ  was  born.  In  the  former  ages  no  trace  of  it  ap- 
pears; and  it  was  introduced  without  the  command  of 
Christ." 

Art.  66. 

APOSTASY. 

1.  Picturesque  America,  page  502:  "There  is  no 
regularly  constituted  church  upon  earth,  nor  any  person 
authorized  to  administer  any  church  ordinance  nor  can 
there  be,  until  new  apostles  are  sent  by  the  Great  Head 
of  the  church  for  whose  coming  I  am  seeking.''  Roger 
Williams.     He    (Williams)    refused  to  continue   as   pastor 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  169 

over  the  oldest  Baptist  church  in  America  on  the  above 
grounds. 

2.  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  p.  163,  says:  "We  must 
not  expect  to  see  the  church  of  Holy  Scriptures  actually 
existing  in  its  perfection  on  the  earth.  It  is  not  to  be 
found  thus  perfect  either  in  the  collected  fragments  or 
Christendom,  or  still  less  in  any  one  of  those  fragments." 

3.  Christianity  Restored.  Alexander  Campbell.  Page 
181,  says:  "Till  that  great  and  notable  day  of  the  Lord 
come,  we  cannot,  from  the  prophetic  word,  anticipate  a 
universal  return  to  the  original  gospel,  or  a  general 
restoration  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  its  primitive  form." 

4.  Ten  Mormons  followed  the  Reorganites  to  One  the 
Utah  Saints. 

"The  greater  portion  of  the  church  did  not  follow 
Brigham  Young,  and  in  obedience  to  Revelation  in  relation 
to  gathering,  remained  around  about  the  land  of  Zion, 
waiting  for  the  Lord  to  again  reveal  Himself;  and  today 
where  there  is  one  Saint  who  was  in  the  Church  in  the 
days  of  Joseph  the  Martyr,  now  associated  with  Brigham 
Young,  there  are  ten  of  those  old  members  standing  aloof 
or  rejoicing  under  the  administration  of  the  word  of  the 
Lord  thru  his  son  Joseph." 

Pamphlet  pub.  by  Reorganized  Church  in  1864,  p.  5, 
Jos.  F. 

Art.  67. 

PROOF  OF  THE  UNTRUTHFULNESS  OF  THE  ABOVE, 

67-18. 

ZENAS   H.  GURLEY. 

1.  In  the  vault  of  the  Historian's  Office,  Salt 
Lake  City,  in  the  month  of  August,  1908,  I  saw 
the  Record  of  the  21st  quorum  of  seventy.  On  the 
back  of  the  book  is  printed,  "Record  of  21st  Quorum."  It 
is  pressed  into  the  back,  and  has  the  appearance  of  hav- 
ing been  done  at  the  time  the  book  was  made.  On  the 
first  page  and  first  line  appears  the  following: 
Zenas  H.  Gurley.  Age  Mo.  Yr.  Nativity.  Residence 
43.  May  29.  1844.  N.  Y.  Nauvoo 
P.  J.  Sanders. 

RIGHT  OF  HEIRSHIP   BY  BRIGHAM  YOUNG: 

2.  "I  wish  this  subject  to  be  properly  understood.  Per. 
taining  to  the  Kingdom  of  God,  to  this  earth,  to  the 
organization  of  it,   to  the  bringing  forth  of  the  children 


170  SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

of  men  upon  it,  to  the  preparatory  Gospel  or  law,  to  fit 
and  prepare  them,  after  receiving  their  tabernacles,  to 
enter  again  into  the  presence  of  their  Father  and  God 
this  heirship,  this  right,  did  belong,  still  belongs,  and  for 
ever  will  belong,  to  the  first  born  son  in  every  family  of 
Adam's  race.  *  *  *  Jesus  Christ,  first  begotten  of  the 
Father,  of  all  the  rest  of  the  children,  and  of  all  they 
possess,  alone  is  the  lawful  heir.    This  is  no  mystery.  *  *  * 

Joseph  (Smith)  will  stand  at  the  head  of  this  dispen- 
sation and  will  hold  the  keys  of  it,  for  they  are  not  taken 
from  him,  they  never  were  in  time,  they  never  will  be  in 
eternity. 

"There  are  sisters  in  this  Church,  that  have  been  be- 
reaved of  their  husbands,  who  died  full  of  faith  in  the  holy 
Gospel,  and  full  of  hope  for  a  glorious  resurrection  to 
eternal  life.  One  of  them  is  visited  by  a  High  Priest,  of 
whom  she  seeks  infoi^mation  touching  her  situation,  and 
that  of  her  husband.  At  the  same  time,  the  woman  has  a 
son  twenty-five  years  of  age,  who  is  an  Elder  in  one  of 
the  Quorums  of  Seventies,  and  faithful  in  all  the  duties 
connected  with  his  calling.  She  has  also  other  sons  and 
daughters.  She  asks  this  High  Priest  what  she  shall  do 
for  her  husband,  and  he  very  religiously  says  to  her,  "You 
just  be  sealed  to  me,  and  I  will  bring  up  your  husband, 
stand  as  proxy  for  him,  receive  his  endowments,  and  all  the 
sealing,  keys,  and  blessings,  and  eternal  priesthood  for 
him,  and  be  the  father  of  your  children."  Hear  it,  ye 
mothers ! !  The  mother  that  does  that,  barters  away  the 
sacred  right  of  her  son.  Does  she  know  it?  No!  This 
has  been  done  in  hundreds  of  instances,  tho  innocently 
and  in  ignorance,  which  makes  it  excusable.  For  my  part 
I  am  willing  to  wink  at  the  ignorance  of  the  people,  and 
I  believe  our  Heavenly  Father  is.  *  *  *  What  is  to 
be  done?  Let  mothers  honor  their  children.  If  a  woman 
has  a  son,  let  her  honor  that  son.  But  the  mother  may 
say,  "My  son  is  only  five  years  old.  I  never  had  but  one 
son  among  a  number  of  daughters;  I  am  advancing  in 
years,  and  may  die  before  I  can  be  sealed  to  my  husband." 
Let  that  son  wait  until  he  is  old  enough  to  officiate  for 
his  father,  and  tho  you  may  go  into  your  grave,  let  your 
son  do  his  duty,  and  you  never  hang  to  the  skirts  of  a  man 
that  is  avaricious.  *  *  * 

Let  me  hear  no  more  of  this  "you  must  be  sealed  to 
me  or  you  cannot  get  an  exaltation."  If  a  man  gets  the 
widow  of  a  good  man,  sealed,  married  to  him,  with  a  view 
to  hold  control  over,  and  rob  every  child  in  that  family 
of  their  birthright,  he  will  be  mistaken.  It  will  not  be.  I 
say  to  you,  my  brethren,  young  men,  young  Elders,  rise  up 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  171 

Art.  67. 

and  magnify  your  calling,  honor  the  Priesthood,  and  if  a 
man  has  stepped  up  and  married  your  mother  under  the 
influence  of  such  an  expectation,  TURN  HIM  OUT  OF 
YOUR  HOUSE  AND  MAINTAIN  YOUR  BIRTHRIGHT." 

The  President  sat  down  in  the  midst  of  the  liveliest 
sensations  of  joy  capable  of  being  manifested  by  a  count- 
less congregation.  *  *  *  Elder  P.  P.  Pratt  bore  testi- 
mony of  the  truths  advanced  by  President  Young  and  his 
brethren.  Benediction  by  Elder  John  Taylor.  Star,  15- 
493-4-0,  April  8th,  1853.     S.  L.  City. 

DIZZY  HEIGHTS. 

3.  H.  C.  S.,  p.  35:  "Lest  such  heights  make  us  dizzy, 
we  will  just  come  down  and  simply  inform  Mr.  Roberts 
that  neither  now  nor  at  any  time  in  the  past  has  the 
Reorganization  been  composed  of  Strangites  and  Wm. 
Smithites." 

ABOVE  NOT  TRUE. 

See  Art.  61-6-7.  It  shows  the  whole  Yellowstone 
Branch  of  Strangites  was  turned  to  Reorganites  by  Elder 
Gurley. 

AUTHORITY   RESTORED. 

"Tho  the  priesthood  held  by  Briggs,  Gurley,  Deam  et 
al.,  was  doubtless  good  and  accepted  of  God,  they  did  not 
proceed  in  the  important  matter  of  organization  until  so 
directed  by  revelation  from  God.  So  as  far  as  that  par- 
ticular act  was  concerned  the  authority  was  restored." 
H.  C.  S.  179. 

PAGE  HAS  GONE  FROM  THE  CHURCH. 

4.  Dear  Brother  Ward. — 

"Elder  John  E.  Page  is  gone  from  the  church;  you 
will  remember  that  he  did  not  perform  his  mission  to 
Jerusalem  with  me.  This  is  the  reason  of  his  apostacy,  and 
also  violating  the  law  of  the  church  and  incurring  that 
penalty  which  says,  'He  shall  deny  the  faith,  and  shall  not 
have  the  Spirit.' 

"These  followers  of  Mr.  Strang  tell  the  most  horrid 
lies  that  men  ever  did  tell  in  creation.  When  they  aire 
here,  in  our  city,  they  will  say  that  many  hundreds  have 
joined  them  in  some   other  parts,   and  when  they  go  to 


172  SUCCESSION    IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

some  other  parts,  they  will  say  that  many  thousands  have 
fallen  In  with  Mr.  Strang  in  Nauvoo,  when  the  plain  fact 
is,  that  I  do  not  know  ten  persons  in  Nauvoo  that  have 
joined  Mr.  Strang.  There  are  none,  who  join  him  except 
a  few  Rigdonites,  and  some  few  others  who  are  restless 
and  unruly  spirits  that  would  disgrace  almost  any  society. 
Strangism  is  but  a  second  and  revised  edition  of  Rigdon- 
ism. 

"After  Mr.  Page  was  disfellowshipped,  he  left  Nauvoo 
and  went  away  about  120  miles,  and  met  a  company  of 
Saints  coming  from  Canada.  He  told  them  that  he  was  one 
of  the  Twelve  sent  by  the  council  to  inform  them  that  they 
must  turn  about  and  go  to  Voree,  (Mr.  Strang's  place  of 
gathering)  in  the  territory  of  Wisconsin.  They  could  not 
believe  this,  but  sent  a  messenger  to  us  to  know  the  truth 
of  the  matter,  yet  some  were  deceived  by  him.  I  only 
relate  this  to  you  to  give  you  a  specimen  of  their  low  and 
wicked  course.     *     *  '  * 

"ORSON  HYDE,  Nauvoo,  April  5th,  1846. 

Star,  7-156. 

THE  PRESIDENCY  AND  TWELVE  APOSTLES. 

5.  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  President:  Sidney  Rigdon*  and 
Frederick  G.  Williams*,  Counselors,  Thomas  B.  Marsh*, 
President  of  the  Apostles,  David  W.  Patten,  Brigham 
Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  Hyde,  Wm.  B.  MeLellin*, 
Parley  P.  Pratt,  Luke  Johnson*,  William  B.  Smith*,  Orson 
Pratt,  John  F.  Boynton*,  and  Lyman  Johnson*.  Those 
starred,  apostatized. 

TWELVE    CHALLENGES   TO    REORGANITES. 

6.  "The  twelve  questions  of  Elder  Sanders  to  Elder  J. 
F.  Curtis  of  the  Reorganized  Church  in  their  debate,  Aug. 
7th,  1908,  in  the  Murray  Opera  House  are  as  follows: 

1.  "At  what  place  and  time  did  Joseph  Smith  confer 
all  the  keys  and  authority  that  he  had  received  from  Peter, 
James  and  John,  upon  Zenas  H.  Gurley,  Jason  W.  Briggs, 
Wiliam  Marks,  W.  W.  Blair,  and  Samuel  W.  Powers?  I 
demand  the  proof  for  the  place  and  date. 

2.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  his  church  (Reorganite) 
is  possessed  and  endowed  with  the  fullness  of  the  priest- 
hood on  earth. 

3.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  the  Presidency  of  the 
Church  descends  from  father  to  son,  or  that  it  ever  did  so 
descend. 


SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY  173 

Art.  6  7. 

4.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  baptism  for  the  dead  is 
not  binding  on  them  as  a  church,  (and  if  it  will  destroy 
one  church  for  not  preparing  for  their  dead,  why  will  not 
the  same  causes  bring  the  same  results?) 

5.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  the  earth  is  not  stand- 
ing under  a  curse  and  liable  at  any  moment  to  be  smitten 
with  a  curse,  from  Section  27 :  9  of  Doc.  and  Cov. 

6.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  Z.  H.  Gurley  Had  any 
authority  to  present  the  church  to  Joseph  Smith  on  the  6th 
day  of  April,  1860,  saying:  'Brother  Joseph,  i  present 
this  church  to  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.'  " 

7.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  James  Whitehead  did 
not  perjure  himself  on  the  witness  stand  in  fJhe  Temple 
Lot  Suit  in  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  when  he  swore  that  Joseph 
had  been  ordained  Presidejit  of  the  Church  by  Joseph,  his 
father. 

8.  "I  challenge  proof  that  William  Smith  did  not  per- 
jure himself  when  he  swore  he  had  been  ordained  a 
Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator,  and  Translator,  to  the 
Church. 

9.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  young  Joseph  did  not 
swear  the  truth  when  he  swore  that  he  had  not  been 
ordained  by  his  father. 

10.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  wherever  the  Church 
of  God  appears  the  work  of  the  dead  will  not  also  appear. 

11.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  the  Reorganized 
Church  does  not  make  God  a  partial  being,  by  rejecting 
the  innocent  dead  and  accepting  the  guilty  living,  which 
caused  the  dead  to  be  rejected. 

12.  "I  challenge  the  proof  that  William  Marks,  Z.  H. 
Gurley  and  J.  W.  Briggs  were  not  equally  guilty  in  not 
completing  the  Nauvoo  temple  and  thereby  fell  with  the 
Church,  seeing  they  were  living  in  the  Church  at  the  time 
and  were  as  much  to  blame  for  the  temple  work  as  any 
one  else."  The  Deseret  News  of  Aug.  8th,  published  the 
debate  of  the  evening  of  the  7th.  The  above  may  also  be 
found  in  that  paper. 

YOUNG    JOSEPH     ORDAINED     OUT     OF    JAIL, 
SAYS   WIGHT. 

13.  "In  a  letter  of  July,  1855,  from  Medina  river,  Texas, 
to  the  Northern  Islander,  a  Strangite  paper,  Brother 
Wight  said:  'Now,  Mr.  Editor,  if  you  had  been  present 
when  Joseph  called  on  me  shortly  after  we  came  out  of 
jail  (Liberty  jail,  Mb.,  '38  Ed.)  to  lay  hands  with  him  on 
the  head  of  a  youth,  and  heard  him  cry  aloud,  "you  are  my 
successor  when  I  depart,"  and  heard  the  blessings  poured 


174  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

on  his  head, — I  say  had  you  heard  all  this,  and  seen  the 
tears  streaming  from  his  eyes — you  would  not  have  been 
led  (into  following  Strang)  by  blind  fanaticism,  or  a  zeal 
without  knowledge."     Roberts,  p.  50. 

ANOINTING   AND    BLESSING    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH,   JR. 

14.  "The  Presidency  *  *  *  received  their  anointing 
and  blessing  under  the  hands  of  Father  Smith.  And  in  my 
turn  my  father  anointed  my  head,  and  sealed  upon  me  the 
blessings  of  Moses,  to  lead  Israel  in  the  latter-days,  even 
as  Moses  led  him  in  days  of  old;  also  the  blessings  of 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob."     Star,  15,620. 

LETTER  TO  JOSEPH   SMITH,  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  RE- 
ORGANIZED CHURCH: 

Murray  City,  Utah,  Dec.  5th,  1908. 
"Mr.  Joseph  Smith, 

"Independence,  Jackson,  Co.,  Mo. 
"Dear  Sir: 

"Have  you  any  recollection  of  your  father  presenting 
you  before  the  people  in  the  grove,  as  his  successor  when 
he  departed? 

"You  have  received  several  blessings  from  your  father, 
just  their  nature,  I  do  not  know.  But  could  not  one  possi- 
bly have  been  the  blessing  as  a  babe  receiving  a  name, 
and  one  your  confirmation  after  your  baptism?  Another,  a 
patriarchal  blessing,  and  a  fourth,  a  blessing  to  be  your 
father's  successor  in  his  office? 

"Was  Edward  W.  Tullidga  ever  your  Church  His- 
torian? Or  employed  by  the  Church  as  a  writer  of  history? 
Is  he  dead,  or  did  he  die  a  member  of  your  church? 

"Do  you  accept  Jason  W.  Briggs'  revelation  of  Nov.  18, 
1851,  as  coming  from  God?  I  have  read  some  statements 
purporting  to  be  yours,  that  are  contradictory,  or  else  1 
do  not  understand  the  meaning.  I  will  give  a  number  on 
the  same  point: 

"Nov.  18th,  1856,  when  Jason  W.  Briggs  and  Zenas  H. 
Gurley  called  to  see  you  (Tull.  768)  you  state  that  you  DID 
NOT  EVEN  KNOW  whether  you  should  take  any  part  in 
the  work.  Did  you  mean  the  work  they  were  represent- 
ing? 

"In  plaintiff's  abstract,  page  79,  of  the  Temple  Lot 
Suit,  paragraph  162,  you  state  that  you  were  not  ordained 
by  your  father  to  be  his  successor.-  In  reading  H.  C. 
Smith's  Succession  I  find  on  page  105  you  state:  'In  the 
sense  of  conferring  on  me  by  his  blessing  and  by  the  laying 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  175 

Art.  67.  * 

on  of  his  Jiands  whatever  pertained  to  you  as  his  son  and 
his  successor,  he  did,  using  the  word  ordain  to  mean 
blessing." 

"If  you  will  be  kind  enough  to  answer  these  questions 
1  am  sure  I  will  thank  you  very  much.      I  remain,  respect- 
fully, P.  J.  SANDERS." 
Answer  to  this  letter  is  68-1. 

BAPTISM    FOR    THE    DEAD— GREAT    RESPONSIBILITY 
ON    EARTH. 

16.  "It  is  of  greatest  importance,  and  the  most  solemn  of 
any  that  can  occupy  our  attention,  and  that  is  the  subject 
of  the  dead."  This  is  taken  from  a  sermon  delivered  by 
Joseph  on  the  death  of  King  Follett,  April  6th,  1844.  Star, 
5-87.  On  page  91,  it  continues:  "The  greatest  responsi- 
bility in  this  world  that  God  has  laid  apoii  us,  is  to  seek 
after  our  dead."  *  *  *  "And  those  revelations  which 
will  save  our  dead,  will  save  our  bodies:  and  God  reveals 
them  to  us  in  view  of  no  eternal  dissolution  of  the  body; 
hence  the  responsibility,  the  awful  responsibility,  that 
rests  upon  us  in  relation  to  our  dead,  for  all  the  spirits 
who  have  not  obeyed  the  gospel  in  the  flesh,  must  either 
obey  the  gospel  or  be  damned.  Solemn  thought,  areadful 
thought.     Joseph  Smith."     Star,  5-87. 

CONTENTION  IS  NOT  OF  THE  LORD. 

17.  "Do  not  contend  with  o'jiers  on  account  of  their 
faith  or  systems  of  religion.  *  *  '•'  This  T  delivered  by 
way  of  commandment;  and  all  who  observe  it  not  will  pull 
down  persecution  upon  their  heads,  while  those  who  do 
shall  always  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost."  Joseph  Smith 
Jr.,  Star,  15-7^7  Wed.,  March  80,  1836,  7  p.  m.,  in  the  tem- 
ple at  Kirtland,  while  it  was  being  dedicated;  just  four 
days  after,  the  temple  was  filled  with  angels. 

TEN    MORMONS   DID  NOT   FOLLOW  THE    REORGA- 
NITES  TO    ONE   THE    UTAH   SAINTS   AS   IS 
STATED    IN    ARTICLE    66-4. 

IS.  "During  the  winter  of  1845  and  6  the  Mormons  made 
the  most  prodigious  preparations  for  removal  *  *  be- 
fore spring,  more  than  12,000  wagons  were  in  readiness. 
*  *  *  *  By  the  middle  of  May  it  was  estimated  that 
16,000  Mormons  had  crossed  the  Mississippi  and  taken  up 
their  line  of  march  with  their  personal  property,  their 
wives   and  little  ones,   westward   across   the  continent    * 


176  SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

*     leaving  behind  a  small  remnant  of  a  thousand  souls, 

being  those   who   were   unable   to   sell   their   property,    or 

who,  having  no  property  to  sell,  were  unable  to  get  away." 

History    of    Illinois    by    Governor    Ford,     1818    to    1847, 

Page  412. 

19.  Continuing  the  History  says:  "I  was  not  enabled 
to  hear  in  any  authentic  shape  of  the  movements  on 
either  side,  until  the  anti-Mormon  forces  had  arrived  near 
the  suburbs  of  the  city,  and  were  about  ready  to  commence 
an  attack,", p.  421  it  says:  "The  Mormon  party  and  their 
allies,  some  of  the  new  citizens  *  *  *  numbered  first 
about  250,  but  were  diminished  by  desertions  and  re- 
movals, before  any  decisive  fighting  took  place,  to  about 
150.  *  *  *  The  Mormons  and  their  allies  took  position 
in  the  suburbs,  about  one  mile  east  of  the  temple,"  423. 
"Battle  continued  three  or  four  days — -thirty  or  fortj"" 
killed  on  each  side,  424,  says  the  trustees  of  the  church, 
and  five  clerks  were  permitted  to  remain  to  sell  Mormon 
property  *  *  *  one  or  two  hours  were  given  for  ihe 
rest  to  leave  *  *  *  before  bayonet  of  ruffians,  425  says: 
In  a  few  days  the  obnoxious  inhabitants  had  been  ex- 
pelled, the  warlike  new  citizens  with  the  rest.  426.  The 
posse  *  *  *  committed  many  high-handed  acts  of 
tyranny  and  oppression,  and  some  acts  of  charity  to  the 
suffering  women  and  children,  until  they  heard  that  ix 
force  was  coming  against  them  from  Springfield.  *  *  »■ 
Many  of  them  were  taken  from  sick  beds,  hurried  into  the 
boats  and  driven  away  by  the  armed  ruflfians.  429.  The 
Mormons  could  not  be  persuaded  to  return  on  any  terms. 

W.  W.  BLAIR'S  TESTIMONY  ON  THE  WITNESS  STAND. 

20.  W.  W.  Blair  assisted  in  the  ordination  of  Young 
Joseph.  In  the  Temple  Lot  Suit  before  U.  S.  Court  of  Ap- 
peals in  Missouri,  in  1894,  said:  "1,000  was  probably 
too  high  an  estimate  for  the  members  of  the  original 
church  that  had  joined  the  Reorganized  Church."  Record, 
pp.  180-181. 

WHO  FORSOOK  THE  CHURCH? 

21.  General  Thomas  L.  Kane,  Second  Edition  of  "Lecture 
on  the  Mormons,"  p.  86,  says:  "No  alternative  remained 
for  the  steadfast  in  the  faith  but  the  flight  out  of  Egypt 
into  the  wilderness,  when  all  their  Fair  Weather  Friends 
forsook  them."  Their  designing  leaders  have  left  them  to 
seek  fairer  fortunes  elsewhere,"  p.  SQ  says:  "Those  that 
remain  of  the  old  stock  are  the  masses.    *     *     ♦    Their 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  177 

Art.  67. 

guides  are  tried  and  trusty  men.  They  are  the  men  I  saw 
on  the  prairie  trail,  sharing  sorrow  with  the  sorrowful,  and 
poverty  with  the  poor;  the  chief  of  them  all,  a  masterly 
guide,  driving  his  own  ox  team  and  carrying  his  sick  child 
in  his  arms."     (This  man  was  Brigham  Young). 

ONLY  SEVENTY-FIVE  REORGANITES  IN  NAUVOO,  1864 

22.    "In  1864  we  numbered  seventy-five  in  Nauvoo,"  Jos. 
Smith,  President  Re.  Church.  Tull  782.  Also  art.  69-18. 

23.  From  Dec.  1844  to  1?50  the  population  of  the 
Mormon  Church  increased  in  Great  Britain  400  per  cent. 
In  1850  19,000  Mormons  followed  Brigham  Young.  See 
Origin  of  Plural  Marriage  by  Jos.  F.  Smith  Jr.  p.  8. 

JAMES   WHITEHEAD'S    RIDICUOUS    STATEMENT    FOR 
Y.    JOSEPH. 

24.  His  testimony  in  Temple  Lot  Suit,  Plaintiff's 
Abstract,  p.  33: 

"The  High  Council  and  the  whole  body  of  the  Church 
consented  to  the  ordination  of  Young  Joseph.  *  *  * 
He  had  been  appointed.  This  vote  was  taken  after  the  ordi- 
nation. There  were  thousands  there.  *  *  *  i  should 
think  there  was  three  thousand  there.  Joseph  had  been 
preaching  and  at  the  close  of  the  sermon,  made  the  an- 
nouncement to  the  congregation  that  his  son  Joseph  had 
been  appointed  as  his  successor."     See  R.  p.  58. 

THE    QUORUM    OF    THE    TWELVE    SHALL    SOON     BE 
FILLED. 

(May  4,  1865)  D.  C.  116.  Revelation  given  to  Reorganites 
May  4,  1865.  *  *  *  Verse  three:  "Loosen  ye  one  an- 
other's hands  and  uphold  one  another,  that  ye  who  are 
of  the  quorum  of  the  twelve,  may  all  labor  in  the  vine- 
yard, for  upon  you  rests  much  responsibility;  and  if  ye 
labor  diligently  the  time  is  soon  when  others  shall  be 
added  to  your  number  till  the  quorum  be  full,  even  twelve. 
*     *     *     Be  ye  content,  I  the  Lord  have  spoken  it." 

TWENTY-TWO   YEARS    PASS    BY— QUORUM    NOT   YET 
FILLED. 

26.  D.  C.  119.  Revelation  given  to  Reorganites  April  11 
1887.     "Thus   saith  the   Spirit:  — 

1.  It  is  not  yet  expedient  that  the  quorum  of  the 
twelve  shall  be  filled;   nevertheless  separate  my  servants, 


178  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

James  W.  Gillen,  Heman  C.  Smith,  Joseph  Luff,  and 
Corner  T.  Griffiths,  unto  the  office  of  apostles,  that  the 
quorum  may  be  more  perfectly  prepared  to  act  before  me." 
Who,  but  Reorganites,  would  attribute  such  language 
to  God,  who  understands  all  things?  "That  the  quorum 
may  be  more  perfectly"  prepared.  It  is  evident  God  under- 
stands comparison  of  adverbs,  but  Joseph  Smith  of  Re- 
organized Church  does  not!! 

TWENTY-NINE    YEARS    PASS    BY— NOT    FILLED    YET. 

27.  D.  C.  122.  Revelation  given  to  Reorganites  April  15, 
1894.  "Thus  saith  the  Spirit  unto  the  elders  and  the  church: 
*  *  *  Verse  4.  It  is  not  YET  expedient  in  me  that  the 
quorum  of  the  presidency,  and  the  quorum  of  the  twelve 
apostles  shall  be  filled,  for  reasons  which  will  be  seen  and 
known  unto  you  in  due  time." 

THIRTY-TWO     YEARS     PASS     BY— THE     QUORUM     IS 
NOW    FILLED. 

28.  [D.  C.  124,  Reorganites,  April  9,  1897.  "Thus 
saith  the  Spirit:  *  *  *  Verse  4:  And  that  the  quorum 
may  be  filled  and  be  prepared  to  stand  as  a  unit  in  the 
councils  of  the  church,  in  equality  with  the  presidency 
and  the  seventy,  choose  and  set  apart  to  act  as  apostles 
in  the  quorum  of  twelve,  my  servants,  I.  N.  White,  J.  W. 
Wight,  and  R.  G.  Evans,  for  they  are  called  unto  this 
office  and  calling." 

FORTY-SIX    YEARS    PASS    BY    WITHOUT    APOSTLES' 
QUORUM  COMPLETE! 

29.  Jason  W.  Briggs  received  his  revelation, 
Nov.  18,  1851,  which  was  the  beginning  of  the  move- 
ment of  Re-Organization.  This  makes  FORTY-SIX  years 
as  a  Church  without  material  sufficiently  tried  and  faith- 
ful to  fill  a  quorum  of  TWELVE  MEN!! 

NO    NEED   OF    STAKES   YET. 

30.  D.  C.  117,  given  Reorganites  March  3,  1873.  *  *  * 
Verse  11,  "It  is  not  expedient  in  me  that  there  shall  be 
any  stakes  appointed  until  I  command  my  people.  When 
it  shall  be  necessary,  I  will  command  that  they  be  estab- 
lished. Let  my  commandments  to  gather  into  the  regions 
round  about,  and  the  counsel  of  the  elders  of  my  church 
guide  in  this  matter  until  it  shall  be  otherwise  given  of 
me.  Verse  13.  Let  all  contentions  and  quarrelings  among 
you  cease. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  179 

Art.  67. 

NOT  EXPEDIENT. 

D.  C.  118,  Sept.  28,  1882,  says:  *  *  *  ye  cannot 
now  prosecute  missions  in  many  foreign  lands,  nor 
is  it  expedient  that  the  elders  of  the  first  quorums  be 
sent  out  of  the  land  of  America  until  the  work  of  the  re- 
organization of  my  church  be  more  fully  established,  and 
a  greater  unity  of  understanding  between  them  be  ob- 
tained. Nor  is  it  expedient  now  to  further  fill  up  the 
quorums,  except  it  be  the  elders,  priests,  teachers,  and 
deacons." 

DON'T  MAKE  YOUR  BROTHER  AN  OFFENDER  FOR 
A  WORD. 

31.  D.  C.  of  Reorganites,  119,  April  11,  1887.  *  *  * 
Verse  7:  "Be  not  harsh  in  judgment,  but  merciful  in  this, 
as  in  all  other  things.  Be  not  hypocrites  nor  of  those  who 
make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word." 

BOLDLY    STAND    AS    AGGRESSORS    AGAINST    UTAH 
CHURCH. 

32.  "D.  C.  123.  Joint  Council.  UTAH  CHURCH.  Verse  11. 
The  council  informally  expressed  itself  as  of  the  opinion 
that  the  ministry  should  boldly  stand  as  aggressors  or  de- 
fensors everywhere  where  the  questions  at  issue  be- 
tween the  two  churches  were  introduced.  The  presidency 
received  unmistakable  assurance  of  support  in  their  ef- 
forts to  direct  such  controversy  as  might  be  invited  by 
contingencies  arising." 

A  PROPHET  NOT  ALWAYS  A  PROPHET. 

33.  "I  visited  with  a  brother  and  sister  from  Michi- 
gan who  thought  that  'a  prophet  is  always  a  prophet,'  but 
I  told  them  a  prophet  was  a  prophet  only  when  acting  as 
such."    Tull.  p.  505. 

"POLYGAMY." 

Reorganites  say  Joseph  Caused  the  Revelation  on 
Polygamy  to  be  burned. 

34.  "The  death  of  the  prophet  is  one  fact  that  has  been 
realized,  altho  he  abhorred  and  repented  of  this  iniquity 
before  his  death.  This  branch  of  the  subject  we  shall 
leave  to  some  of  our  brethren,  who  are  qualified  to  explain 


180  SIUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

it  satisfactorily.     *     *     *     He  caused  the  revelation  on  the 

subject  to  be  burned." 

TRUE  SAINTS  HERALD,  Vol.  1,  page  27.  See  Art. 
67-37. 

Reorganites  cannot  explain  the  prophet's  connection 
with  the  principle  satisfactorily  and  never  will  be  able  to, 
until  they  acknowledge  the  truth!  P.  J.  S. 

EMMA   SMITH    SENDS   FOR   JOSEPH. 

35.     Sunday,  June  23,  1844. 

"At  day-break  arrived  on  the  Iowa  side  of  the  river. 
Sent  O.  P.  Rockwell  back  to  Nauvoo  with  instruction  to 
return  the  next  night  with  horses  for  Joseph  and  Hyrum, 
pass  them  over  the  river  in  the  night  secretly,  and  be 
ready  to  start  for  the  Great  Basin  in  the  Rocky  Mountains." 
*  *  At  1  P.  M.  Emma  sent  over  O.  P.  Rockwell,  requesting 
him  to  entreat  of  Joseph  to  come  back.  Reynolds  Gaboon 
accompanied  him  with  a  letter  which  Emma  had  written 
to  the  same  effect,  and  she  insisted  that  Gaboon  should 
persuade  Joseph  to  come  back  and  give  himself  up.  When 
they  went  over  they  found  Joseph,  Hyrum  and  Willard  in 
a  room  by  themselves,  having  flour  and  other  provisions 
on  the  floor  ready  for  packing.  Reynolds  Gaboon  informei 
Joseph  what  the  troops  intended  to  do,  and  urged  upon 
him  to  give  himself  up,  inasmuch  as  the  Governor  had 
pledged  his  faith  and  the  faith  of  the  State  to  protect  him 
while  he  underwent  a  legal  and  fair  trial.  Reynolds  Ga- 
boon, L,  D.  Wanson  and  Hyrum  Kimball  accused  Joseph 
of  cowardice  for  wishing  to  leave  the  people,  adding  that 
their  property  would  be  destroyed,  and  they  left  without 
house  or  home  *  *  to  which  Joseph  replied,  'If  my  life  is 
of  no  value  to  my  friends,  it  is  of  none  to  myself.'  *  *  Joseph 
then  turned  to  Hyrum,  who  was  talking  with  Gaboon,  and 
said,  'Brother  Hyrum,  you  are  the  oldest,  what  shall  we 
do?'  Hyrum  said,  'Let  us  go  back  and  give  ourselves  up, 
and  see  the  thing  out.'  After  studying  a  few  moments 
Joseph  said,  'If  you  go  back  I  shall  go  with  you,  but  we 
shall  be  butchered.'  *  *  About  4  P.  M.  *  *  they  started 
back.  While  walking  towards  the  river  Joseph  fell  behind 
with  O.  P.  Rockwell.  The  others  shouted  to  him  to  come 
on.  Joseph  replied,  'It  is  of  no  use  to  hurry,  for  we  are 
going  back  to  be  slaughtered.  *  *  They  re-crossed  the  river 
at  half  past  five.  When  they  arrived  at  his  mansion  in  Nau- 
voo, Joseph's  family  surrounded  him,  and  he  tarried  there 
all  night 

Monday,  24th.  *  *  At  half  past  six  A.  M.  started  for 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  181 

Art.  67. 

Carthage  in  company  with  a  number  of  citizens.  *  *  Joseph 
paused  when  they  got  to  the  temple,  and  looked  with  ad- 
miration first  on  that  and  then  on  the  city,  and  remarked, 
'This  is  the  loveliest  place  and  the  best  people  under  the 
heavens.'  *  *  As  he  passed  out  of  the  city  he  called  on 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  Esq.,  *  *  and  on  parting  he  said,  'Squire 
Wells,  I  wish  you  to  cherish  my  memory,  and  not  think  me 
the  worst  man  In  the  world  either.'  At  ten  minutes  to 
ten  they  met  a  company  of  about  sixty  mounted  militia,  on 
seeing  which,  Joseph  said,  'Do  not  be  alarmed,  brethren, 
for  they  cannot  do  more  to  you  than  the  enemies  .of 
truth  did  to  the  ancient  saints — they  can  only  kill  the 
body.'  *  *  (The  Captain  of  the  Militia  requested  Joseph 
and  his  company  to  return  with  them  to  Nauvoo  for  the 
State's  arms.  This  they  did.)  "They  arrived  at  half  past 
two  P.  M.  *  *  The  saints  very  unwillingly  gave  up 
the  arms."  "The  company  (about  fifteen)  then  (6  P.  M.) 
started  again  for  Carthage,  and  when  opposite  to  the  Ma- 
sonic Hall  Joseph  said,  'Boys,  if  I  don't  come  back  take 
care  of  yourselves;  I  am  going  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaught- 
er.' *  *  They  arrived  at  Carthage  at  five  minutes  to  twelve 
at  night,  and  went  to  Hamilton's  tavern." . .  Tull.  511. 

Tuesday  25th.  "Several  of  the  officers  of  the  troops 
in  Carthage,  and  other  gentlemen  curious  to  see  the 
Prophet,  and  to  gratify  a  propensity  to  see  the  elephant, 
visited  Joseph  in  his  room.  Gen.  Smith  asked  if  there  was 
anything  in  his  appearance  that  indicated  he  was  the  des- 
perate character  his  enemies  represented  him  to  be,  and 
he  asked  them  to  give  him  their  honest  opinion  on  the 
subject.  The  reply  was,  'No,  sir.  Your  appearance  would 
indicate  the  very  contrary.  Gen.  Smith,  but  we  cannot  see 
what  is  in  your  heart,  neither  can  we  tell  what  are  your 
intentions.'  *  *  Joseph  replied:  'Very  true,  gentlemen,  you 
cannot  see  what  Is  in  my  heart,  *  *  but  I  can  see  what  is 
in  your  hearts,  and  will  tell  you  what  I  see.  I  can  see 
your  thirst  for  blood,  and  nothing  but  my  blood  will  satis- 
fy you.  It  is  not  for  crime  of  any  description  that  I  and 
my  brethren  are  thus  continually  persecuted  and  har- 
rassed  by  our  enemies,  but  there  are  other  motives.  *  * 
And  inasmuch  as  you  and  the  people  thirst  for  blood,  I 
prophesy,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  that  you  shall  witness 
scenes  of  blood  and  sorrow  to  your  entire  satisfaction. 
Your  soul  shall  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  blood,  and  many 
of  you  who  are  now  present  shall  have  an  opportunity  to 
face  the  cannon's  mouth  from  sources  you  think  not  of; 
and  those  people  that  desire  this  great  evil  upon  me  and 
my  brethren  shall  be  filled  with  regret  and  sorrow  be- 
cause of  the  scenes  of  desolation  and  distress  that  await 


182  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

them.  *  *  Gentlemen,  you  will  find  what  I  have  told  you 

to  be  true."       TuU.  515. 

"While  Joseph  was  writing  at  the  jailor's  desk,  Wil- 
liam Wall  stepped  up,  wanting  to  deliver  a  verbal  message 
to  him  from  his  uncle  John  Smith.  He  turned  around  to 
speak  to  Wall,  but  the  guard  refused  to  allow  them  any 
communication."  *  * 

"Joseph  remarked,  'I  have  had  a  good  deal  of  anxiety 
about  my  safety  since  I  left  Nauvoo,  which  I  never  had 
before  when  I  was  under  arrest.  I  could  not  help  those 
feelings,  and  they  have  depressed  me.'  *  *  During  the  day 
Hyrum  encouraged  Joseph  to  think  that  the  Lord,  for  his 
church's  sake,  would  release  him  from  prison.  Joseph  re- 
plied, 'Could  my  brother  Hyrum  but  be  liberated,  it  would 
not  matter  so  much  about  me.'  *  * 

20  minutes  to  4.  *  *  "Joseph,  seeing  the  mob  gathering 
and  assuming  a  threatening  aspect,  concluded  it  best  to 
go  with  them,  and  putting  on  his  hat,  walked  boldly  into 
the  midst  of  a  hollow  square  of  the  Carthage  Greys,  yet 
evidently  expecting  to  be  massacred  in  the  streets  before 
arriving  at  the  court  house,  politely  locked  arms  with  the 
worst  mobocrat  he  could  see,  and  Hyrum  locked  arms  with 
Joseph,  followed  by  Dr.  Richards,  and  escorted  by  a  guard. 
Elders  Taylor,  Jones,  Markham  and  Fullmer  followed  out- 
side the  hollow  square,  and  accompanied  them  to  the  court 
room.  *  *  On  motion  of  counsel  for  the  prisoners  examina- 
tion was  postponed  till  to-morrow  at  12  o'clock.  *  *  5:30. 
Returned  to  jail  and  Joseph  and  Hyrum  were  thrust  into 
close  confinement."*  * 

"They  retired  to  rest  late.  *  *  5:30  A.  M.,  arose.  *  * 
Joseph  requested  Daniel  Jones  to  descend  and  inquire  of 
the  guard  the  cause  of  the  intrusion  in  the  night.  Frank 
Worrill,  the  officer  of  the  guard,  in  a  very  bitter  spirit, 
said:  *We  have  had  too  much  trouble  to  bring  old  Joe 
here  to  ever  let  him  escape  alive,  and  unless  you  want  to 
die  with  him,  you  had  better  leave  before  sundown;   and 

you  are  a  d bit  better  than  him  for  taking  his  part; 

and  you'll  see  that  I  can  prophesy  better  than  old  Joe,  for 
neither  he  nor  his  brother,  nor  anyone  who  will  remain 
with  them,  will  see  the  sun  set  today.'"  *  * 

"10:30.  Governor  Ford  went  to  Nauvoo  some  time  this 
forenoon,  escorted  by  a  portion  of  his  troops,  the  most 
friendly  to  the  prisoners,  and  leaving  the  known  enemies 
to  the  Prophet  (the  Carthage  Greys)  ostensibly  to  guard 
the  jail,  having  previously  disbanded  the  remainder."  *  * 

"5:20  P.  M.  Jailer  Stigall  returned  to  the  jail  and  said 
that  Stephen  Markham  had  been  surrounded  by  a  mob, 
who  had  driven  him  out  of  Carthage,  and  he  had  gone  to 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  183 

Art.  67. 

Nauvoo."  *  *  Before  the  jailer  came  in  his  boy  brought  in 
some  water,  and  said  the  guard  wanted  some  wine.  Joseph 
gave  Dr.  Richards  two  dollars  to  give  the  guard,  but  the 
guard  said  one  was  enough,  and  would  take  no  more.  The 
guard  immediately  sent  for  a  bottle  of  wine,  pipes  and  two 
small  papers  of  tobacco,  and  one  of  the  guards  brought 
them  into  the  jail  soon  aftei*  the  jailer  went  out.  Dr.  Rich- 
ards uncorked  the  bottle  and  presented  a  glass  to  Joseph, 
who  tasted,  as  also  brother  Taylor  and  the  Doctor,  and  the 
bottle  was  then  given  to  the  guard,  who  turned  to  go  out. 
When  at  the  top  of  the  stairs  someone  below  called  him 
two  or  three  times  and  he  went  down.  Immediately  there 
was  a  little  rustling  at  the  outer  door  of  the  jail  and  a  cry 
of  surrender,  and  also  a  discharge  of  three  or  four  firearms 
followed  instantly.  The  Doctor  glanced  an  eye  by  the 
curtain  of  the  window,  and  saw  about  a  hundred  armed 
men  around  the  door."     Tull.  523. 

TWO  MINUTES  IN  JAIL,  BY  WILLARD  RICHARDS. 

36.  "Carthage,  June  27,  1844.  A  shower  of  musket  balls 
were  thrown  up  the  stairway  against  the  door  of  the  pris- 
on in  the  second  story,  followed  by  many  rapid  foot-steps. 

"While  Generals  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith,  Mr.  Taylor 
and  myself,  who  were  in  the  front  chamber,  closed  the  door 
of  our  room  against  the  entry  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  and 
placed  ourselves  against  it,  there  being  no  lock  on  the 
door,  and  no  catch  that  was  reliable.  The  door  is  a  com- 
mon panel,  and  as  soon  as  we  heard  the  feet  at  the  stairs 
head,  a  ball  was  sent  through  the  door,  which  passed  be- 
tween us,  and  showed  that  our  enemies  were  desperadoes, 
and  we  must  change  our  position. 

"General  Joseph  Smith,  Mr.  Taylor  and  myself  sprang 
back  to  the  front  part  of  the  room,  and  General  Hyrum 
Smith  retreated  two-thirds  across  the  chamber,  directly  in 
front  of  and  facing  the  door.  A  ball  v/as  sent  through  the 
door  which  hit  Hyrum  on  the  side  of  his  nose,  when  he  fell 
backwards,  extended  at  length,  without  moving  his  feet. 

"From  the  holes  in  his  vest  (the  day  was  warm,  and 
no  one  had  their  coats  on  but  myself)  pantaloons,  drawers 
and  shirt,  it  appears  evident  that  a  ball  must  have  been 
thrown  from  without  through  the  window,  which  entered 
his  back  on  the  right  side,  and  passing  through,  lodged 
against  his  watch,  which  was  in  his  right  vest  pocket, 
completely  pulverizing  the  crystal  and  face,  tearing  off  the 
hands,  and  mashing  the  whole  body  of  the  watch.  At  the 
same  instant  the  ball  from  the  door  entered  his  nose. 
As  he  struck  the  floor  h^  exclaimed  emphatically,  T  am 


184  SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  67. 

a  dead  man.'  Joseph  looked  towards  him  and  responded, 
'Oh,  dear!  Brother  Hyrum,'  and  opening  the  door  two 
or  three  inches  with  his  left  hand,  discharged  one  barrel  of 
a  six-shooter  (pistol)  at  random  in  the  entry,  from  whence 
a  ball  grazed  Hyrum's  breast,  and  entering  his  throat 
passed  into  his  head,  while  other  muskets  were  aimed  at 
him  and  some  balls  hit  him. 

"Joseph  continued  snapping  his  revolver  around  the 
casing  of  the  door  into  the  space  as  before,  three  barrels 
of  which  missed  fire,  while  Mr.  Taylor  with  a  walking 
stick  stood  by  his  side  and  knocked  down  the  bayonets 
and  muskets  which  were  constantly  discharging  through 
the  doorway,  while  I  stood  by  him,  ready  to  lend  any  as- 
sistance, with  another  sticK,  but  could  not  come  within 
striking  distance  without  going  before  the  muzzle  of  the 
guns. 

"When  the  revolver  failed  we  had  no  more  firearms, 
and  expected  an  immediate  rush  of  the  mob,  and  the  door- 
way full  of  muskets,  half  way  in  the  room,  and  no  hope 
but  instant  death  from  within. 

"Mr.  Taylor  rushed  into  the  window,  which  is  some  fif- 
teen or  twenty  feet  from  the  ground.  When  his  body  was 
nearly  on  a  balance  a  ball  from  the  door  within  entered 
his  leg,  and  a  ball  from  without  struck  his  watch,  a  patent 
lever,  in  his  vest  pocket  near  the  left  breast,  and  smashed 
it  into  "pi"  leaving  the  hands  standing  at  5  o'clock  16 
minutes  and  26  seconds,  the  force  of  which  ball  threw 
him  back  on  the  floor,  and  he  rolled  under  the  bed  which 
stood  by  his  side,  where  he  lay  motionless,  the  mob  from 
the  door  continuing  to  fire  upon  him,  cutting  away  a  piece 
of  flesh  from  his  left  hip  as  large  as  a  man's  hand,  and 
were  hindered  only  by  my  knocking  down  their  muzzles 
with  a  stick,  while  they  continued  to  reach  their  guns  into 
the  room,  probably  left  handed,  and  aimed  their  discharge 
so  far  round  as  almost  to  reach  us  in  the  corner  of  the 
room  to  where  we  retreated  and  dodged,  and  then  I  recom- 
menced the  attack  with  my  stick. 

"Joseph  attempted,  as  the  last  resort,  to  leap  the  same 
window  from  whence  Mr.  Taylor  fell,  when  two  balls 
pierced  him  from  the  door  and  one  entered  his  right 
breast  from  without,  and  he  fell  outward,  exclaiming,  'O, 
Lord,  My  God.'  As  his  feet  went  out  of  the  window  my 
head  went  in,  the  balls  whistling  all  around.  He  fell  on 
his  left  side,  a  dead  man. 

"At  this  instant  the  cry  was  raised,  'He's  leaped  the 
window,'  and  the  mob  on  the  stairs  and  in  the  entry  ran 
out. 

"I  withdrew  from  the  window,  thinking  l^  of  no  use  to 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  185 

Art.  67.  ''^ 

leap  out  on  a  hundred  bayonets  then  around  General 
Smith's  body. 

"Not  satisfied  with  this,  I  again  reached  my  head  out 
of  the  window  and  watched  some  seconds  to  see  if  there 
were  any  signs  of  life,  regardless  of  my  own,  determined 
to  see  the  end  of  him  1  loved.  Being  fully  satisfied  that 
he  was  dead,  with  a  hundred  men  near  the  body,  and  more 
coming  around  the  corner  of  the  jail,  and  expecting  a  re- 
turn to  our  room,  I  rushed  towards  the  prison  door  at  the 
head  of  the  stairs,  and  through  the  entry  from  whence  the 
firing  had  proceeded,  to  learn  if  the  doors  into  the  prison 
were  open. 

"When  near  the  entry  Mr.  Taylor  cried  out,  'take  me.' 
I  pressed  my  way  until  I  found  all  doors  unbarred,  return- 
ing instantly,  caught  Mr.  Taylor  under  my  arm,  and  rushed 
by  the  stairs  into  the  dungeon,  or  inner  prison,  stretched 
him  on  the  floors,  and  covered  him  with  a  bed  in  such  a 
manner  as  not  likely  to  be  perceived,  expecting  an  imme- 
diate return  of  the  mob. 

"I  said  to  Mr.  Taylor,  'This  is  a  hard  case  to  lay  you 
on  the  floor,  but  if  your  wounds  are  not  fatal  I  want  you 
to  live  to  tell  the  story.'  I  expected  to  be  shot  the  next 
moment,  and  stood  before  the  door  awaiting  the  onset. — 
Willard  Richards."    Tull.  527. 

REORGANITES      SHOULD      FOREVER      HOLD      THEIR 
PEACE    ABOUT    POLYGAMY! 

37.  How  can  Reorganites  deny  polygamy,  with  the  fol- 
lowing in  their  TRUE  SAINTS  HERALD: 

Vol.  1,  page  25.  "Brother  Sheen,  *  *  on  or  about  the 
first  of  June  1844  (situated  as  I  was  at  that  time,  being 
the  presiding  Elder  of  the  Stake  at  Nauvoo,  and  by  ap- 
pointment presiding  officer  of  the  High  Council.)  I  had 
a  very  good  opportunity  to  know  the  affairs  of  the  Church, 
and  my  convictions  at  that  time  were,  that  the  Church  in 
a  great  measure  had  departed  from  the  pure  principles  of 
Jesus  Christ.  *  *  Page  26  says:  "A  few  days  after  this  oc- 
currence, I  met  with  Brother  Joseph.  He  said  that  he 
wanted  to  converse  with  me  on  the  affairs  of  the  church, 
and  we  retired  by  ourselves.  I  will  give  his  words  ver- 
batim, for  they  are  indelibly  stamped.  He  said  he  had 
desired  for  a  long  time  to  have  a  talk  with  me  on  the 
subject  of  polygamy.  He  said  it  would  eventually  over- 
throw the  Church,  and  we  should  soon  be  obliged  to  leave 
the  United  States,  unless  it  could  be  speedily  put  down.  *  * 
After  the  prophet's  death,  I  made  mention  of  this  conver- 
sation to  several    hoping  and  believing  that  it  would  have 


186  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

a  good  effect,  but  to  my  great  disappointment,  it  was  soon 
rumored  that  brother  Marks  was  about  to  apostatize  an^ 
that  all  that  he  had  said  about  the  conversation  was  a  tis- 
sue of  lies." 


SECRET  MEETINGS— WHY  HELD,  BY  SIDNEY  RIGDON. 

38.  "Had  they  heard  all  we  said,  their  violence  would 
have  been  insupportable.  *  *For  they  would  have  brought 
persecution  upon  us  unto  death.  So  we  were  obliged  to  re- 
tire to  our  secret  chambers,  and  commune  ourselves  with 
God.  *  *  *  The  rascals  would  have  shed  our  blood  if  we 
had  only  told  them  what  we  believed.  *  *  The  time  has  come 
to  tell  why  we  held  secret  meetings.  We  were  maturing 
plans  fourteen  years  ago  which  we  can  now  tell.  *  *  Don't 
be  astonished  then  if  we  even  yet  have  secret  meetings.  *  * 
After  the  church  began  to  grow  it  was  favored  with  mon- 
strous wise  men;  *  *  they  were  as  certain  God  had  given 
them  revelations  as  I  was  that  the  devil  had.  We  hear 
these  things  ever  since  the  church  existed;  they  have 
come  up  with  us;*  *  they  understand  more  than  God 
knows."     Sidney  Rigdon.     Star  5-38.  4-6-1844. 

Art.  68. 

LETTER   FROM   YOUNG  JOSEPH. 

Independence,  Mo., 

Jan.  18,  '09. 
P.  J.  Sanders, 

Murray  City,  Utah. 

1.  Dear  Sir: — Presuming  that  you  have  kept  a  copy  of 
your  letter  of  December  15th,  I  number  your  questions  in 
the  order  they  appear. 

2.  I  have  a  recollection  of  my  father  In  a  sermon 
which  he  delivered  in  a  grove  near  the  Temple  turning  to 
and  pointing  his  finger  at  me  and  saying,  "There  is  my 
successor."  I  do  not  remember  that  any  restriction  as  to 
time  was  put  as  an  addition  to  such  statement. 

3.  The  blessings  by  my  father  of  which  I  have  stated 
that  I  had  recollection  were,  first,  the  one  received  in  the 
jail  at  Liberty,  Missouri,  when  I  would  have  been  about 
six  years  old,  he^  with  Uncle  Hyrum  and  others,  being  con- 
fined in  the  jail  the  fall  and  winter  of  that  year.  The 
second,  is  one  received  by  me  after  my  baptism  in  the 
City  of  Nauvoo  at  which  several  were  present,  officers  of 
the  Church,  at  which  certain  blessings  were  named  upon 
me  as  his  son  and  heir  in  lineal  descent  to  whatever  I 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  187 

Art.  68. 

would  be  entitled  to  as  his  heir  and  in  the  line  of  succes- 
sion according  to  the  law  of  primo-geniture.  The  third, 
was  a  kind  of  parting  blessing  just  before  he  left  his  home 
to  visit  Carthage  at  the  time  of  his  arrest,  which  was  very- 
brief ;  many  persons  were  present. 

Neither  of  these  blessings  was  like  the  blessing  of  a 
babe  by  the  elders  and  before  the  Church  ,for  I  was  six 
years  old  at  the  time  of  the  first,  I  was  ten  or  over  at  the 
time  of  the  second,  and  1  was  over  eleven  at  the  time  of 
the  last.  Neither  was  in  the  nature  of  a  patriarchial  bles- 
sing, for  my  patriarchal  blessing,  which  I  have  in  writing, 
was  by  my  grandfather,  Joseph  Smith,  Sr.;  and  I  have  no 
recollection  of  a  simply  patriarchal  blessing  from  my  fath- 
er. Neither  of  these  blessings  was  in  the  nature  of  a  con- 
firmation after  baptism  for  the  reason  that  I  was  con- 
firmed by  an  elder  in  the  Church,  whom  my  memory  says 
was  Almon  W.  Babbitt,  my  Sunday  School  teacher;  though 
possibly  it  might  have  been  another  elder.  It  was  not  my 
father. 

4.  The  Board  of  Publication  of  the  Reorganizes^ 
Church'  purchased  a  history  of  Joseph  Smith  from  E.  W. 
Tullidge,  which  he  revised,  and  added  subsequent  chap- 
ters including  a  partial  history  of  the  Reorganized  Church. 
He  was  not  appointed  Historian  of  the  Reorganized 
Church.  This  history  was  subsequently  practically  set 
aside  by  action  of  conference  and  has  not  been  issued  or 
published  since.  I  understand  that  E.  W.  Tullidge  died  at 
Salt  Lake  City  an  unfortunate  inebriate.  He  became  a 
member  of  the  Reorganized  Church  and  so  remained  for  a 
time.  I  do  not  remember  whether  any  action  was  taken 
against  him  by  the  local  branch  at  Salt  Lake  City,  but 
think  not  and  presume  that  his  name  appears  upon  our 
records  as  a  Church  member  until  the  day  of  his  death. 

6.  I  am  not  aware  that  there  has  been  any  official 
confirmation  or  acceptation  of  the  revelation  of  J.  W. 
Briggs  to  which  you  refer.  It  is  one  of  the  things  which 
occurred  in  the  early  days  of  the  Reorganization  and  has 
passed  into  the  history  of  what  was  done;  and  must  stand 
or  fall  on  its  merits  In  the  final  judgment.  Elder  Briggs 
remained  a  member  of  the  Church  and  an  active  officer 
therein  until  he  withdrew,  I  think  in  1886,  by  reason  of 
some  misunderstanding  or  disagreement  in  Church  pro- 
cedure. 1  became  associated  with  the  reorganizing  move- 
ment in  1860,  and  am  conversant  with,  and  so  far  as  an 
individual  may  be  responsible  in  such  a  movement,  am 
only  responsible  for  what  I  have  *done  or  have  been  asso- 
ciated in  doing  during  my  connection  with  it.  I  am  not 
responsil:le  for  individual  views,  or  opinions,  or  statements 


188  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  68. 

of  others  in  regard  to  questions  of  controversy  or  history 

of  that  which  has  taken  place  under  their  observation  and 

of  which  I  have  had  no  l^nowledge  at  the  time  of  their 

passing. 

7.  I  have  not  stated  at  any  time  that  I  was  ordained 
as  my  father's  successor,  using  the  word  ordain  to  mean  an 
installation,  in  the  office  which  he  held_  or  that  would 
place  me  as  an  incumbent  of  his  office  without  the  choice 
of  the  people  of  the  Church,  under  the  direction  of  the 
revelations  of  God  to  the  Church  governing  the  Priesthood. 
I  have  regarded  those  blessmgs  as  confirming  upon  me 
as  his  oldest  living  son  the  rights,  privileges,  sm^  preroga- 
tives that  would  justly  be  mine  under  the  operation  of 
lineal  Priesthood.  I  believe  this  to  be  a  fair  and  just  state- 
ment of  the  matter. 

11.  Now  a  word  further.  Like  you,  the  question  with 
me  is  perhaps  "not  Utah,  not  Lamoni,"  but  is  this:  Where 
lies  the  true  representative  principles  of  "Mormonism,"  us- 
ing the  word  to  indicate  the  faith,  doctrine,  and  organiza- 
tion as  instituted  and  built  up  during  the  lifetime  of  Jos- 
eph and  Hyfum  Smith  and  found  according  to  the  com- 
mand of  God  to  the  Church  in  the  Bible,  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  and  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  the  pub- 
lished sermons,  articles,  dissertations,  and  speeches  of 
the  elders  of  the  Church  including  the  leading  men  of  the 
Church  during  the  lifetime  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith. 

12.  I  have. stated  to  others  from  1860  until  now,  and  so 
state  to  you  now,  that  unless  the  Spirit  of  the  Master  ac- 
companies the  honest  investigator  both  in  the  reading  of 
the  printed  word  and  in  answer  to  earnest  and  honest 
prayer,  and  leads  such  investigator  to  accept  the  truth  as 
the  Reorganized  Church  present's  it,  and  the  testimony  of 
my  own  calling  as  acceptable  to  the  Master,  I  do  not  ask 
him  to  accept  or  to  allign  himself  with  me  and  my  comrades 
in  the  contest  that  we  have  been  making  and  are  continu- 
ing to  make. 

13.  Jason  W.  Briggs  and  Zenas  H.  Gurley  at  no  time 
or  in  any  place  ever  waited  upon  me  in  relation  to  the  work 
in  which  they  and  others  were  concerned  in  attempting  to 
reorganize  the  Church.  You  have  misread  the  statement 
which  you  assume  I  made  in  TuUidge's  Life  of  the  Proph- 
et, page  768.  What  I  stated  was  to  Eldexs  Edmund  C. 
Briggs  and  Samuel  H.  Gurley,  young  men  who  had  been 
sent  on  a  mission  from  their  comrades  in  the  Reorganiza- 
tion and  who  were  the  ones  who  visited  me.  The  state- 
ment to  which  you  refer,  I  presume,  was  this: 

"That  I  believed  that  my  father  was  called  of  God  to 
do  a  work;   and  that  I  was  satisfied  that  that  work  was 


SIUCOESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  189 

Art.  68. 

true,  whether  I  ever  had  anything  to  do  with  it  or  not. 
That  I  did  not  then  know  whether  I  should  ever  be  called 
to  take  any  part  in  that  work;  but  that  if  I  were,  I  was 
ready,  and  that  it  would  have  to  be  made  clear  to  me,  in 
person^  as  well  as  to  others  what  that  work  was;  that  I 
could  liot  move  upon  the  evidence  given  to  others  only." 

14.  I  see  nothing  in  this  statement  that  contradicts 
any  other  that  I  had  made  of  a  similar  import;  and  hence, 
no  further  explanation  is  needed  as  the  statement  itself 
seems  clear. 

15.  I  have  been  so  frequently  misunderstood  and  mis- 
construed, in  what  I  have  said  and  written,  by  those  who 
have  advocated  the  dogma  and  practice  claimed  to  be 
authorized  by  the  so-called  revelation  on  plural  marriage, 
that  I  wish  you  to  clearly  understand  that  this  letter  of 
mine  in  answer  to  your  questions  is  not  an  official  declara- 
tion and  is  not  intended  as  such  by  me.  It  is  between  us 
as  man  to  man;  and  I  trust  that  you  will  have  the  honor 
to  treat  me  fairly  in  so  using  this  letter. 

I  remain  yours  truly, 

JOSEPH  SMITH. 

LETTER  TO  YOUNG  JOSEPH. 

18.  Murray  City,  Utah,  Feb.  6,  1909. 

Mr.  Joseph  Smith,  Independence,  Mo. 

Dear  Sir: — There  were  one  or  t*wo  points  that  were 
not  quite  clear  to  me,  but  as  a  whole  I  think  I  understand 
your  position.  Do  you  remember  of  ever  hearing  what  men 
of  influence  and  learning  were  associated  with  your  father 
during  the  translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon?  *  ♦  ♦  *  j 
believe  Martin  Harris  claims  that  while  your  father  was 
translating,  the  English  sentences  would  appear  word  for 
word  and  he  would  merely  dictate  them  to  Martin  Harris. 
The  Utah  Mormons,  I  understand,  do  not  believe  that  to 
be  true  but  that  the  thought  came  to  him,  and  the  word- 
ing of  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  the  language  of  your  father, 
Can  you  give  me  any  additional  light  regarding  the  mat- 
ter? 

In  your  answer  numbered  three,  you  state  you  remem- 
ber being  blessed  by  your  father  in  Liberty  jail.  Mo.,  when 
about  six  years  old.  I  have  before  me  "Blood  Atonement 
and  the  Origin  of  Plural  Marriage"  by  Jos.  F.  Smith,  Jr., 
in  which  is  the  affidavit  of  John  W.  Rigdon.  On  page  98 
he  says:  "While  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  and  Sidney 
Rigdon,  Lyman  Wight,  and  others,  were  prisoners  in  said 
Liberty  Jail,  I  with  my  mother,  wife  of  Sidney  Rigdon,  Em- 
ma Smith,  and  Joseph,  son  of  Joseph  and  Emma,  went  to 


190  SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  68. 

see  the  prisoners  during  the  latter  part  of  the  winter  of 
1838.  We  all  went  in  the  same  carriage  and  came  home 
together.  We  stayed  three  days.  The  story  that  is  being 
told  by  some  of  the  members  of  the  Reorganized  Church_ 
at  Lamoni,  that  Young  Joseph,  now  president  of  the  said 
Church,  was  ordained  by  his  father  Joseph  Smith,  to  be 
the  leader  of  the  Church  after  his  father's  death,  is  not 
true,  for  I  know  that  no  such  ordination  took  place  while 
we  were  at  Liberty  Jail;  that  if  any  such  ordination  had 
taken  place  I  most  certainly  should  have  known  it  and 
remembered  it,  as  I  was  with  Young  Joseph  all  the  time 
we  were  there.  I  deny  it  as  an  untruth  and  a  story  gotten 
up  by  the  Reorganized  Church  for  effect."  The  above 
statement  is  sworn  to  by  John  W.  Rigdon  July  28th,  1905. 

Now  what  I  would  like  to  know  is  this:  Rigdon  says 
he  was  with  you  all  the  time  and  that  it  did  not  happen. 
You  say  it  did.  Now,  was  John  W.  Rigdon  present  when 
you  claim  this  occurred?  *  *  *  Was  he  with  you  when  he 
blessed  you?  Do  any  of  those  in  jail  at  that  time  bear  you 
out  in  your  statement  regarding  the  ordination? 

Is  your  greatest  claim  to  the  Presidency  by  right  of 
Lineage?  Of  course  I  know,  as  do  you,  that  it  is  neces- 
sary that  you  be  sustained  by  the  voice  of  the  Church. 

If  I  remember  rightly,  you  stute  you  claim  you  are  in 
accord  with  Sec.  107  of  D.  C.  Do  you  refer  to  the  21st 
and  22nd  verses? 

Can  you  state  definitely  when  "Tullidge's  Life  of  the 
Prophet"  was  practically  set  aside  by  action  of  confer- 
ence, and  where  I  can  find  it? 

In  answering  No.  7:  I  have  never  understood  you 
claimed  to  be  installed  as  your  father's  successor  but  I 
have  always  understood  you  claimed  you  were  ordained  by 
your  father,  and  in  case  of  your  father's  death,  would  by 
authority  of  that  ordination,  be  entitled  to  your  father's 
position  as  president,  on  being  accepted  by  the  people.  Do 
I  understand  you  rightly? 

Your  statement  on  page  seven  following  "Now  a  word 
further:"  I  can  hardly  believe  you  mean  what  you  say. 
You  say:  "The  question  with  me  is  perhaps  not  Utah, 
not  Lamoni,  but  is  this.  Where  lies  the  true  representa- 
tive principles  of  Mormonism,"  etc.  You  don't  mean  to  say 
it  is  a  question  with  you,  do  you? 

The  point  that  I  am  anxious  to  understand  on  page 
eight  of  your  letter  is  regarding  this:  "That  I  did  not  then 
know  whether  I  should  ever  be  called  to  take  any  part 
in  that  work,  etc."  Now  this  was  in  1856.  Page  105  of 
H.  C.  S.,  your  answer  to  question  t-wo,  seems  to  indicate 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  191 

Art.  68. 

to  me  that  you  knew  you  would  take  part  in  the  work  as 

your  father  had  appointed  you  out  as  such. 

In  reading  Church  Presidency  by  H.  C.  S.,  page  105,  I 
am  led  to  believe  your  father  ordained  you  to  be  his 
successor,  while  he  was  still  living.  But  you  say  you  don't 
consider  the  blessing  an  ordination^  for  in  the  light  in 
which  you  view  the  word  "ordination"  it  would  install  you 
as  president  while  your  father  was  living.  Do  you  con- 
sider the  "blessing"  gave  you  all  authority  to  the  Presi- 
dency at  the  death  or  removal  of  your  father? 

Yours  truly, 

P.  J.  SANDERS. 

Answer  to  above  letter  is  68-21. 

NEGROES    ORDAINED    TO    THE    PRIESTHOOD. 

19.  May  4th,  1865,  D.  C.  116  Reorganite  Edition— Reve- 
lation given  to  their  President. 

"  *  *  Therefore  it  is  expedient  in  me  that  you  ordain 
priests  unto  me,  of  every  race  who  receive  the  teachings 
of  my  law,  and  become  heirs  according  to  the  promise.  *  * 
Verse  4  says:  "Be  not  hasty  in  ordaining  men  of  the 
negro  race  to  offices  in  my  church,  for  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  all  are  not  acceptable  unto  me  as  servants,  neverthe- 
less I  will  that  all  may  be  saved,  but  every  man  in  his  own 
order,  and  there  are  some  who  are  chosen  instruments  to 
be  ministers  to  thedr  own  race.  Be  ye  content,  I  the  Lord 
have  spoken  it." 


MY  CHILDREN  ARE  NOT  MY  SUCCESSORS,  SAYS 
JOSEPH  SMITH. 

20.    From  a  Book  of  Mortgages  and  Bonds,  page  95. 

"City   of   Nauvoo,   Hancock    County     Illinois,    Feb.    2, 
A.  D.,  1842. 
"To  the  County  Recorder  of  the  County  of  Hancock. 

Dear  Sir: — At  a  meeting  of  the  church  of  Latter-day 
Saints  at  this  place  on  Saturday  the  30th  day  of  January, 
A.  D.  1841,  I  was  elected  sole  trustee  for  said  church  to 
hold  my  office  during  life,  (my  successor  to  be  the  First 
Presidency  of  said  Church)  and  vested  with  plenary  pow- 
ers as  sole  trustee  and  trust  for  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  to  receive,  acquire,  manage  and  con- 
vey property,  real,  personal,  or  mixed  for  the  sole  use  and 
benefit  of  said  church,  agreeable  to  the  provisions  of  an 
act  entitled  "An  Act  concerning  religious  societies"  ap- 
proved Feb.  6th,  1835.    Joseph  Smith,  (L.  S.) 


192  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  68. 

State  of  Illinois,  | 
Hancock  County,  \^^' 
This  day  personally  appeared  before  me  Daniel  H. 
Wells,  a  justice  of  the  Peace,  within  and  for  the  county 
of  Hancock  aforesaid,  Isaac  Galland,  Robert  B.  Thompson, 
and  John  C.  Bennett,  who  being  duly  sworn,  depose  and 
say  that  the  foregoing  certificate  of  Joseph  Smith  is  true, 

ISAAC   GALLAND, 
ROBERT  THOMPSON, 
JOHN  C.  BENNETT. 
Sworn  to  and  subscribed  this  3rd  day  of  Feb.  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  1842,  before  me  Daniel  H.  Wells,  Justice 
of  the  Peace. 

YOUNG  JOSEPH'S  LETTER. 

21.  Independence,  Mo.,  Feb.  16,  1909. 
P.  J.  Sanders, 

Murray  City,  Utah, 
Dear  Sir: — Your  letter  of  February  6th  came  duly  to 
hand.  I  am  not  at  present  in  condition  to  enter  into  a 
lengthy  reply.  However,  you  will  perhaps  remember  that 
I  was  not  born  until  two  years  after  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
was  published.  What  knowledge  I  have  with  reference  to 
the  incidents  relating  to  the  translation  are  those  only 
which  have  been  embodied  in  the  history,  partial  as  it  has 
been;  and  what  the  men  associated  together  at  this  time 
have  written  in  regard  to  it,  to  which  I  have  had  access. 
The  only  men  of  whom  1  heard  any  talk  as  being  connected 
with  father  at  the  time  and  during  the  translation  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  were  David  Whitmer,  Oliver  Cowdery, 
and  Martin  Harris,  aside  from  members  of  my  grandfather 
Smith  Sr's.  family.  The  only  man  of  these  three  that  might 
be  considered  in  any  wise  as  a  man  of  learning  was  Oliver 
Cowdery,  who,  I  believe^  had  been  a  school  teacher;  and 
none  of  them  were  men  "of  influence.  They  were  like  my 
father,  obscure  men  so  far  as  the  society  around  them  was 
concerned. 

22.  My  understanding  of  the  manner  of  translation  and 
as  I  heard  it  stated  from  time  to  time,  is  the  same  as  given 
by  you  as  the  understanding  stated  by  Martin  Harris;  and 
I  think  that  this  is  the  understanding  my  mother  had.  I 
do  not  remember  ever  having  seen  anything  written  of  it  by 
Oliver  Cowdery,  but  I  believe  that  my  mother  had 
the  same  understanding  of  it  as  did  Martin  Harris.  She 
stated  to  me  in  answer  to  my  question  that  she  knew  that 
father  had  the  plates;  that  when  they  were  not  being  used 
by  father  during  the  hours  spent  in  translating  them,  they 


SUCCESSION   IN    THE   PRESIDENCY  193 

Art.  68. 

lay  on  a  square  top  stand  in  a  linen  bag  or  sack  of  coarse 
material.  That  she  had  frequently  lifted  the  plates, 
moved  them  from  place  to  place  in  dusting  the  stand,  and 
had  thumbed  the  leaves  under  the  linen  cover,  as  one 
would  thumb  the  leaves  of  a  book,  that  they  were  heavy 
as  a  whole,  and  that  the  leaves  under  her  thumbing  had  a 
metallic  sound.  When  I  asked  her  why  she  did  not  take 
advantage  of  the  situation  and  examine  them  more  closely, 
she  replied  that  it  was  so  much  a  matter  of  course,  a 
knowledge  that  he  had  the  plates  and  was  in  the  act  of 
translating  them,  that  she  really  had  no  curiosity  to  look 
at  them.  I  asked  her  if  father  had  forbidden  her  to  do 
so  and  she  answered  that  he  had  not.  My  opiiiion  about 
the  matter  was  and  now  is  that  her  mind  of  curiosity  was 
restrained.  I  can  give  you  little  more  information  than  is 
contained  above. 

28.  In  the  Times  and  Seasons,  Vol.  3,  number  9,  and 
dated  March  1,  1842  will  be  found  an  article  written  over 
the  signature  of  Joseph  Smith,  in  answer  to  a  request  of 
Mr.  John  Wentworth,  editor  and  proprietor  of  the  Chicago 
Democrat,  of  which  request  Joseph  Smith  says,  "I  have 
written  the  following  sketch  of  the  rise,  progress,  persecu- 
tion and  faith  of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  of  which  I  have 
the  honor_  under  God,  of  being  the  founder. 

At  the  close  of  this  article  agreeably  to  the  statement 
of  the  Prophet  he  makes  the  statement  of  the  faith,  I  quote 
it  from  this  document  for  your  perusal,  holding  the  volume 
of  the  Times  and  Seasons  in  my  hand. 

29.  We  believe  in  God  the  Eternal  Father,  and  in  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  believe  that  men  will  be  punished  for  their  own 
sins  and  not  for  Adam's  transgression. 

We  believe  that  through  the  atonement  of  Christ  all 
mankind  may  be  saved  by  obedience  to  the  laws  an^ 
ordinances  of  the  Gospel. 

We  believe  that  these  ordinances  are  1st,  Faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ;  2d,  Repentance;  3d.  Baptism  by  im- 
mersion for  the  remission  of  sins;  4th,  Laying  on  of  hands 
for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  believe  that  a  man  must  be  called  of  God  by 
"prophecy,  and  by  laying  on  of  hands"  by  those  who  are 
in  authority  to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  in  the 
ordinances  thereof. 

We  believe  in  the  same  organization  that  existed  in 
the  primitive  church,  viz.:  apostles,  prophets,  pastors^ 
teachers,  evangelists,  etc. 

We  believe  in  the  gift  of  tongues,  prophecy,  revela- 
tion, visions,  healing,  interpretation  of  tongues,  etc. 


194  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  68. 

We  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  God  as  far  as 
it  is  translated  correctly;  we  also  believe  the  Book  of 
Mormon  to  be  the  word  of  God. 

We  believe  all  that  God  has  revealed^  all  that  he  does 
now  reveal,  and  we  believe  that  he  will*  yet  reveal  many 
great  and  important  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

We  believe  in  the  literal  gathering  of  Israel  and  in 
the  restoration  of  the  Ten  Tribes.  That  Zion  will  be  built 
upon  this  continent.  That  Christ  will  reign  personally 
upon  the  earth,  and  that  the  earth  will  be  renewed  and 
receive  its  paradasaic  glory. 

We  claim  the  privilege  of  worshipping  Almighty  God 
according  to  the  dictates  of  our  conscience,  and  allow  all 
men  the  same  privilege  let  them  worship  how,  where,  or 
what  they  may. 

We  believe  in  being  subject  to  kings,  presidents,  rulers 
and  magistrates,  in  obeying,  honoring  and  sustaining  the 
law. 

We  believe  in  being  honest,  true^  chaste,  benevolent, 
virtuous,  and  in  doing  good  to  all  men;  indeed  we  may 
say  that  we  follow  the  admonition  of  Paul  "we  believe  all 
things,  we  hope  all  things,"  we  have  endured  many  things 
and  hope  to  be  able  to  endure  all  things.  If  there  Is  any- 
thing virtuous,  lovely,  or  of  good  report  or  praiseworthy 
we  seek  after  these  things. 

Respectfully,  etc., 

JOSEPH  SMITH. 

31.  I  was  taken  to  visit  my  father  while  he  was  incar- 
cerated in  Liberty  jail  upon  at  least  two  occasions,  upon 
one  of  which  the  blessing  to  which  I  have  referred  was 
conferred  upon  me.  I  have  no  disposition  to  raise  the 
question  of  veracity  between  John  Wicliff  Rigdon  and 
myself;  for  it  may  be  probable  that  this  blessing  was  not 
conferred  at  the  time  of  which  he  states  he  accompanied 
his  mother  and  my  mother  and  myself  to  the  jail.  There 
were  a  number  of  prisoners  there  of  which  the  history 
gives  the  names,  one  of  whom,  Lyman  Wight,  has  made 
statement  in  a  journal  access  to  which  has  been  granted  to 
Elder  Heman  C.  Smith,  who  is  a  grandson  of  Lyman 
Wight.  My  recollection  is  that  Mr.  Rigdon  was  not  pres- 
ent at  the  time  that  this  blessing  was  conferred. 

32.  I  see  that  you  constantly  refer  to  this  blessing  be- 
stowed by  my  father  upon  me  at  Liberty  jail  as  an  ordi- 
nation. I  think  I  have  stated  sufficient  in  regard  to  that 
to  correct  any  undue  stress  that  may  be  laid  on  the  word 
ordination. 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY  195 

Art.  68. 

33.  The  store  to  which  I  refer  was  a  store  erected  by 
my  father  upon  the  same  block  in  which  he  lived  in  the 
building  standing  upon  the  premises  when  he  purchased 
it  of  Hugh  White. 

34.  I  think  my  statement  to  you  was  that  I  believed 
myself  to  have  been  in  accord  with  Section  104  of  our 
edition  of  the  Book  of  Covenants,  which  is  Section  3  in 
the  edition  of  1835,  and  possibly  Section  107  of  the  Utah 
edition;  though  I  have  mislaid  mine  at  thre  present  and 
have  not  a  copy  handy.  It  is  the  one  on  Priesthood  in 
which  the  different  quorums  are  enumerated. 

35.  You  refer  to  my  statement,  "The  question  with 
me  is  perhaps  not  Utah,  not  Lamoni,  but  is  this.  Where 
lie  the  true  representative  principles  of  Mormonism?" 

I  am  not  prepared  to  admit  that  my  father,  Joseph 
Smith,  was  a  dishonest,  dishonorable  man,  holding  one 
face  to  the  people  of  the  world,  and  one  to  the  Priesthood 
by  whom  he  was  immediately  surrounded,  his  associates, 
and  one  to  the  common  people  of  the  Church,  the  lay 
membership.  I  am  not  prepared  to  accept  or  believe  that 
after  he  had  given  to  the  world,  and  to  the  Church,  revela- 
tions which  were  recognized  to  be  the  Word  of  God;  and 
for  the  validity  of  which  he  was  pledged  by  every  princi- 
ple of  honor;  that  he  would  then  deliberately  give  to  his 
associates  what  they  afterwards  claimed  to  be  a  revelation 
from  God,  containing  dogma  and  practice  contrary  to  the 
word  recognized  as  the  word  of  God,  and  which  required 
in  its  observance  a  system  of  secrecy,  stealthiness,  and 
hidden  conduct  in  word  and  deed,  stultifying  to  every  in- 
stinct of  fair  and  upright  dealing  known  among  honorable 
men.  The  question  then,  where  lie  the  distinctive  princi- 
ples representative  of  Mormonism,  or  what  may  be  more 
properly  characterized  as  the  principles,  faith,  doctrine, 
and  practice  presented  to  the  world  by  Joseph  Smith  by 
direction  of  the  Will  of  God  upon  which  the  Church  was 
organized  April  6th,  1830  was  based;  may  be  distinctly 
answered. 

I  have  given  you  from  his  own  pen,  and  from  the 
revelations  which  came  through  him,  a  portion  of  what 
has  satisfied  me  that  the  proper  answer  to  the  question 
does  not  lie  in  the  Utah  Church. 

This  letter  is  written  to  you  under  the  conditions 
governing  the  answer  which  I  sent  to  you  January  18th, 
1909.  Other  points  in  your  letter  I  cannot  see  the  relev- 
ancy of  in  view  of  what  I  have  already  written.  Yours, 

JOSEPH  SMITH. 


196  SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  69. 

JOSEPH    SMITH'S    PATRIARCHAL    BLESSING. 

1.  "The  Presidency  then  took  the  seat  in  their  turn,  ac- 
cording to  their  age,  beginning  at  the  eldest,  and  received 
their  anointing  and  blessing  under  the  hands  of  Father 
Smith.  And  in  my  turn,  my  father  anointed  my  head 
and  sealed  upon  me  the  blessing  of  Moses,  to  lead  Israel 
in  the  latter  days,  even  as  Moses  led  him  in  days  of  old; 
also  the  blessings  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob.  All  of 
the  Presidency  laid  their  hands  upon  me,  and  pronounced 
upon  my  head  many  prophecies  and  blessings,  many  of 
which  I  shall  not  notice  at  this  time."  Star,  15-620. 
Thurs.  1,  21,  1836. 

I  WANT  HYRUM  TO  LIVE  TO  LEAD  THE  CHURCH. 

"2.  It  is  also  worthy  of  note  that  Joseph  at  this  time 
desired  his  brother  Hyrum  to  escape,  and  leave  him  to 
his  fate.  Says  he:  'I  advised  my  brother  Hyrum  to  take 
his  family  on  the  next  steamboat  and  go  to  Cincinnati.' 
Hyrum  replied,  'Joseph,  I  cannot  leave  you.'  Whereupon 
I  said  to  the  company  present,  'I  wish  I  could  get  Hyrum 
out  of  the  way_  so  that  he  may  live  to  lead  the  Church, 
and  I  will  stay  "with  you  and  see  it  out.'  "  Tull.  489,  June 
20th,  1844. 

GIVE  US  A  LIE! 

3.  Elder  Curtis  of  the  Re.  Church  at  the  Sanders-Curtis 
debate  in  Murray,  August,  1908,  interrupted  by  using  the 
above  expression.  I  had  been  quoting  from  Tullidge's 
Life  of  the  Prophet,  their  own  book,  published  and  re- 
vised and  enlarged  by  them.  I  had  just  stated  that  from 
this  book  we  could  get  anything,  truth  or  a  lie  to  which 
Elder  Curtis  Interrupted  with  "Give  us  a  lie!"  I  replied: 
"Yes,  sir,  anything  you  want.  Here  it  is:  Tull.  History 
of  Joseph  Smith.  See  62-31r,  the  church  fell;  Art.  61-41r. 
The  church  partially  fell;  Art.  53-3.  Lo,  it  didn't  fall  at 
all."  The  reporter,  Mr.  Day  of  Salt  Lake,  after  presenting 
a  typewritten  copy  of  the  debate  to  me  for  inspection,  had 
left  out  this  part  of  my  reply.  I  presume  It  was  done  at 
the  request  of  Elder  Curtis  who  did  not  care  to  see  my 
reply-  to  his  query  in  print.  The  debate  is  about  to  be 
published  by  the  Re.  Church.  In  one  subject  alone,  the 
stenographer  has  left  out  ten  quotations  I  gave  in  the 
debate,  thus  proving  to  me  and  the  public  that  the  book 
that  will  be  published  at  the  instigation  of  Elder  Curtis, 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  197 

Art.  69. 

will  be  another  of  those  illegitimate  creatures  in  print 
that  are  disowned  by  the  publishers,  although  it  was 
thoroughly  revised,  corrected,  and  enlarged  after  the  de- 
bate." 

"Honor  and  Shame,  from  no  condition  rise, 
Act  well  your  part,  there  all  the  honor  lies." 

WM.      MARKS,      PRESIDENT      OF      NAUVOO      STAKE, 
DROPPED. 

4.  "President  John  Smith  moved  that  William  Marks  be 
sustained  in  his  calling  as  president  of  this  stake.  Elder 
W.  W.  Phelps  objected,  inasmuch  as  the  High  Council  had 
dropped  him  from  their  quorum.  Elder  S.  Bent  explained 
and  said  the  reason  why  the  High  Council  dropped  Elder 
Marks,  was,  because  he  did  not  acknowledge  the  authority 
of  the  Twelve,  but  the  authority  of  Elder  Rigdon. 

"President  Young  said  that  a  president  of  a  stake 
could  be  dropped  without  taking  his  standing  from  him  in 
the  Church.  But  not  so  with  the  first  presidency  or  the 
Twelve.  A  president  of  a  stake  is  only  called  for  the 
time  being,  if  you  drop  him  he  will  fall  back  into  the  High 
Priest's  quorum. 

"The  motion  was  then  put,  but  there  were  only  two 
votes.  The  contrary  vote  was  put  and  carried  by  an 
overwhelming  majority. 

"Elder  H.  C.  Kimball  moved  that  Elder  John  Smith 
stand  as  the  president  of  this  stake.  Carried  unanimously. 
Star  5,  No.  8,  p.  121  Supplement,  Jan.  1845. 

WM.   MARKS'   NIMBLE   PRACTICE  AT   RIGDON   TRIAL. 

5.  Elder  W.  W.  Phelps  read  from  the  same  revelation, 
which  was  first  read  by  Elder  Marks;  he  read  the  same 
that  Elder  Marks  did,  and  added,  "even  to  the  church" 
which  Elder  Marks  omitted  to  read.  He  also  referred  to 
the  other  quotations  by  Elder  Marks,  plainly  showing  that 
they  were  not  to  the  point.  He  read  from  the  new  edi- 
tion 414.  He  said  Brother  Marks  apologized  for  Elder 
Rigdon,  inasmuch  as  he  did  not  know  where  to  present 
his  revelation;  but  Elder  Marks  knew  and  he  could  have 
told  Elder  Rigdon;  it  looks  a  little  like  "nimble  practice." 
As  to  the  instructions,  pertaining  to  the  first  presidency, 
they  will  be  explained  hereafter.  Star  5,  Sup.  p.  1;  No, 
7,  1844. 


198  SUCCESSION    IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  69. 

25,000    MORMONS    IN    HANCOCK   COUNTY. 

6.  The  moral  tone  of  society  was  destroyed;  in  fact, 
from  1845  to  1850-1  there  was  a  far  worse  condition  of  things 
in  the  city  of  Nauvoo,  Hancock  and  surrounding  counties 
in  Illinois  the  counties  adjacent  in  Iowa,  than  when  the 
county  of"  Hancock  held  25,000  Mormons.  Thieves  were 
abundant  and  infested  the  country  like  a  plague;  riot 
and  lawlessness  held  the  reins;  and  we  with  others  were 
compelled  to  live  under  this  condition  of  things. 

The  keeping  of  the  hotel,  the  entertaining  of  man  and 
beast  at  the  Mansion,  was  the  means  by  which  my  mother 
maintained  herself  and  household  during  all  those  dark 
and  cloudy  days. 

After  my  mother's  marriage  to  Major  Bidamon,  our 
manner  of  life  changed  but  little.  We  still  continued  to 
keep  the  hotel;  the  new  citizens  tried  hard  to  rescue  the 
city  from  the  blight  that  had  fallen  upon  it;  the  Church 
property  was  sold  to  the  Icarian  community,  who  moved 
in  under  Monsieur  Caber,  and  set  up  a  system  of  com- 
munism, that  ultimately  faded  out  at  the  death  of  Mr. 
Caber.  The  temple,  rented  before  its  sale  to  a  company  to 
be  used  as  a  Normal  school,  was  burned  October  8th, 
1848,  as  it  was  and  is  yet  believed  at  the  instigation  of 
jealous  property  holders  of  adjacent  towns.  *  *  *  From 
a  busy  city  of  20,000,  it  descended  the  scale  until  in  1858 
and  9,  it  rated  less  than  1,500,  a  scattered  hamlet,  its 
ruling  population  Germans,  Prussians,  Austrians,  French 
and  Irish. 

7.  During  the  year  1859  the  question  of  my  connection 
with  my  father's  work  was  finally  determined.  I  became 
satisfied  that  it  was  my  duty.  Ti^e  queries  heretofore  re- 
ferred to  were  one  by  one  being  settled;  until  the  final 
one,  where  and  with  whom  should  my  life-labor  lie?  was 
the  only  one.  left.  This  was  determined  by  a  similar 
manifestation  to  others  that  I  had  received  to  this  effect: 
"The  Saints  reorganizing  at  Zarahemla  and  other  places, 
is  the  only  organized  portion  of  the  Church  accepted  by 
me.  I  have  given  them  my  Spirit,  and  will  continue  to 
do  so  while  they  remain  humble  and  faithful." 

This  was  in  the  fall  of  1859,  and  in  the  winter  I  re- 
solved to  put  myself  in  communication  with  the  brethren 
of  the  Reorganized  Church.  In  accordance  witn  this  reso- 
lution I  wrote  the  following  to  Elder  William  Marks^  then 
residing  at  Shabbona  Grove,  DeKalb  county,  Illinois,  an- 
nouncing my  intention  to  make  the  effort  to  take  up  the 
work  left  by  my  father,  and  asking  fur  a  correspondence. 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE   PRESIDENCY  199 

Art.  69. 

"Nauvoo,  March  oth,  1860. 

8.  "Mr.  William  Marks,  Sir: — I  am  soon  going  to  take 
my  father's  place  at  the  head  of  the  Mormon  Church,  and 
I  wish  that  you,  and  some  others,  those  you  may  con- 
sider the  most  trustworthy,  the  nearest  to  you,  to  come 
and  see  me;  that  is,  if  you  can  and  will.  I  am  somewhat 
undecided  as  to  the  best  course  for  me  to  pursue^  and  if 
your  views  are,  upon  a  comparison,  in  unison  with  mine, 
and  we  can  agree  as  to  the  best  course,  I  would  be 
pleased  to  have  your  cooperation.  I  would  rather  you 
would  come  previous  to  your  conference  in  April  at 
Amboy.  I  do  not  wish  to  attend  the  conference,  but  would 
like  to  know  if  they,  as  a  body,  would  endorse  my  opinions. 
You  will  say  nothing  of  this  to  any  but  those  who  you  may 
wish  to  accompany  you  here.  With  great  regard,  I  sub- 
scribe myself,  yours  most  respectfully, 

"JOSEPH  SMITH." 

9.  I  was  moved  to  this  course,  because  Elder  Marks 
was  the  President  of  the  Stake  at  Nauvoo,  and  also  of  the 
High  Council,  at  the  time  of  my  father's  death.  He  had 
retained  his  faith  in  Mormonism,  as  taught  by  Joseph  and 
Hyrum^  and  his  counsel  would  now  be  valuable. 

10."  I  announced  my  intention  to  my  mother  and  my 
stepfather.  The  former  approved  my  determination;  the 
latter  took  a  speculative  view  of  it,  and  straightway  built 
castles  in  the  air,  which  he  felt  warranted  in  doing,  from 
his  point  of  observation. 

11.  At  an  early  date  after  receiving  my  letter.  Elders 
William  Marks,  Israel  L.  Rogers  and  William  W.  Blair, 
all  of  them  interested  in  the  movement  of  the  reorganiza- 
tion, visited  Nauvoo,  and  the  conclusion  of  their  interview 
with  me  was  that  my  mother  and  myself  should  attend 
the  next  ensuing  conference  to  be  held  at  Amboy,  Lee 
county,  Illinois,  when  the  matter  was  to  be  laid  before  the 
brethren,  and  a  decision  arrived  at;  for,  said  Elder  Marks^ 
"We  have  had  enough  of  man-made  prophets,  and  we  don't 
want  any  more  of  that  sort.  If  God  has  called  you,  we 
want  to  know  it.  If  he  has,  the  Church  is  ready  to  sus- 
tain you;  if  not,  we  want  nothing  to  do  with  you." 

12.  My  mother  and  myself  made  the  necessary 
preparation  and  started  from  Nauvoo  to  Amboy,  on  the 
4th  of  April,  1860,  in  the  face  of  one  of  the  fiercest  tem- 
pests that  had  blown  that  spring.  My  mother  made  the 
characteristic  remark,  that  thus  it  had  been  all  through 
her  life;  that  whenever  she  set  out  to  do  anything  for 
the  gospel's  sake,  the  old  boy  seemed  to  be  in  the  ele- 
ments   trying   to   prevent.      We    crossed    the    Mississippi, 


200  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  69. 

James  Gifford  and  another  resolute  man  in  the  small  boat 
at  the  oars.  The  crossing  was  made  in  safety^  and  wet 
with  spray,  but  strong  in  purpose  we  pursued  our  journey 
by  boat  and  rail,  arriving  at  Amboy  on  the  5th  in  time  to 
attend  the  evening  prayer  meeting  held  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Experience  Stone,  when  for  the  first  time  I  learned 
that  it  had  been  prophesied  among  them  that  I  should 
come  to  the  .Amboy  conference  in  1860. 

13.  Whether  these  sayings  had  been  known  to  the 
Brethren  Marks,  Rogers,  and  Blair  at  the  time  of  their 
visit  to  me,  I  do  not  know;  but  if  so,  they  had  not  so 
stated  to  me;  tho  there  was  a  general  expectancy  that  I 
would  be  there.  A  strange  thrill  pervaded  the  air,  and 
when  Elder  Z.  H.  Gurley  Sen.,  in  one  of  his  impulsive, 
impassioned  exhortations,  referred  to  the  fulfillment  of 
the  "word  of  the  Lord  to  them,"  by  the  fact  of  my  be- 
ing there  the  whole  people  sobbed  aloud  in  their  joy  and 
gratefulness.     Tull.  771  to  775. 

STEPFATHER,     STEPSON,     AND     MOTHER  COUNSEL 
TOGETHER. 

14.  Before  starting,  my  mother,  the  major,  and  my- 
self held  a  council,  in  which  the  idea  of  removing  from 
Nauvoo  to  some  eligible  spot  to  which  a  colony  of  Saints 
might  gather  and  build  a  town  was  discussed;  and  when 
the  major  departed  he  was  requested  by  me  to  look  at 
various  points  in  his  line  of  travel,  and  report  their  eligi- 
bility at  his  return.  He  was  not  told,  nor  authorized  to 
make  any  selection,  and  was  not  to  make  his  business  in 
this  regard  known.  He  went  to  Jackson  county,  but  made 
no  discoveries  of  value  touching  our  claims  to  Missouri 
lands;  but  assuming  extra  powers,  he  proceeded  to  Wes- 
tern Missouri;  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  and  to  Florence, 
Nebraska,  at  the  last  named  places  stating  that  he  was 
looking  for  a  place  for  the  Josephite  Mormons  to  settle. 
*  *  *  On  his  return  he  stated  to  us  that  he  had  given 
them  partial  promises  at  Florence.  He  had  exceeded  his 
instructions  and  had  apparently  put  the  movement  before 
the  speculative  world  for  bids  to  settle  in  their  respec- 
tive domains.  To  this,  neither  mother  nor  myself  could 
agree,  and  therefore  did  not  entertain  the  propositions. 
Tull.  776-7. 

RESOLUTIONS   OF   CITIZENS   OF   HANCOCK   COUNTY. 

15.  "Pursuant  to  call  a  meeting  of  the  citizens  of 
Carthage  and  vicinity  assembled  at  the  Court  House,  on 


SUCCESSION   IN  THE   PRESIDENCY  201 

Art.  69. 

Thursday  evening,  August  21st,  1860.  Jesse  G.  Williams 
was  called  to  the  chair,  and  Henry  P.  Harper  and  Jacob 
B.  Strader  were  appointed  secretaries.  David  Mack 
having  explained  the  object  of  the  meeting  to  the  per- 
sons assembled  who  densely  filled  the  entire  court  room 
and  were  of  all  political  parties.  Judge  Couchman  then 
offered  the  following  resolutions,  which  were^  upon  mo- 
tion, unanimously  adopted;  to-wit: 

"Whereas,  a  report  is  in  circulation  that  the  'Mor- 
mons' have  an  idea  of  returning  to  Nauvoo  in  Hancock 
county,  Illinois,  for  the  purpose  of  resettling  at  that  place, 
which  re-settlement  in  the  unanimous  opinion  of  this 
community  would  be  a  great  calamity  to  the  future  pros- 
pects of  said  county;  therefore, 

"Resolved,  By  this  mass  meeting  assembled,  without 
respect  to  political  parties,  that  we  earnestly  protest 
against  the  return  of  the  Mormons  to  Nauvoo;  that  they 
will  not  be  allowed  by  the  people  of  Hancok  county  to 
return  and  make  such  settlement,  etc.    etc.,  etc. 

"JESSE    C.    WILLIAMS,    President, 

"Henry  P.  Harper,  Jacob  B.  Strader,  Secretaries." 
Tull.  778. 

THERE    CAME    NO.      "THUS    SAITH    THE     LORD"    TO 
MAKE    NAUVOO    A    GATHERING    PLACE. 

16.  "There  came  no,  'Thus  Saith  the  Lord,'  to  make 
Nauvoo  a  rallying  place."     Tull.  783. 

THE  TEMPLE  WAS  NOT  FINISHED. 

17.  The  temple  was  not  finished.  One  stairway,  on  the 
south  of  the  entry  way,  the  basement  assembly  room,  and 
a  few  rooms  in  the  third  story  only  were  finished;  and 
these  it  is  said  were  not  completed  in  the  style  agreed 
upon  prior  to  my  father's  death.  David  LeBarron^  long 
had  charge  of  it,  and  the  writer  has  often  been  oVer  it 
from  basement  to  cupola  with  tourists  of  every  shade  of 
religious  belief.     Tull.  782. 

IN  1864  WE  NUMBERED  75. 

18.  In  1864  we  numbered  seventy-five,  and  were  exerting 
an  excellent  influence  upon  the  neighborhood.  My 
brothers,  Alexander  and  David  received  the  work,  and 
soon  engaged  with  me.  Frederick  died  April  13th,  1862, 
expressing  contrition  and  TDelief,  but  without  baptism.  The 
others  began  to  teach  almost  simultaneously  with  myself, 


202  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  69. 

and  did  excellent  work.  There  came  no  "Thus  saith  the 
Lord,"  upon  which  to  make  Nauvoo  a  rallying  place.  The 
site  was  not  an  advantageous  one  for  poor  people  de- 
pendent upon  daily  labor,  or  agriculture  for  subsistence. 
♦  *  *  I  entered  upon  the  duties  of  editor  and  man- 
ager of  the  Herald  office  without  previous  experience, 
and  was  glad  that  the  Church  had  so  able  and  devoted 
a  man  already  in  the  office  as  Elder  Sheen  had  proved 
himself  to  be  in  his  conduct  of  the  Herald  for  the  six 
years  he  had  been  in  charge.  *  *  *  i  remained  in  the 
active  discharge  of  the  duties  of  the  office  until  June,  1872^ 
when  the  Board  of  Publication  having  been  fully  organized* 
took  possession  of  the  business  affairs  of  the  publishing 
department.  My  co-workers  were  at  first  Elder  Sheen, 
as  assistant  bookkeeper  and  cashier,  with  Brother  Wil- 
liam D.  Morton,  superintendent  of  the  printing  depart- 
ment.    Tull.  782-3-4. 

SALT  LAKE  SERMONS  STRUCK  HIM  WITH  GREAT 
FORCE. 

19.  Whether  the  discourse  was  designed  for  my  benefit, 
to  enlighten  me  on  the  character  of  my  father,  or  as  a 
covert  rebuke  to  my  antagonism  to  the  views  of  the  Salt 
Lake  Mormons,  I  do  not  know;  but  it  is  certain  that  some 
things  stated  by  the  speaker  struck  me  with  great  force. 
Tull.  786. 

A    FEW    FACTS    WILL    COMPLETE    THIS    SKETCH. 

20.  Of  my  brothers,  Alexander  and  David  are  still  living; 
the  former  Is  in  Missouri,  and  is  engaged  in  the  work. 
The  health  of  the  latter  failed  upon  his  return  from  his 
mission  to  Utah  and  California,  in  1873.  He  recovered 
partially,  but  in  1875  failed  again,  and  to  such  a  degree 
that  his  intellect  was  impaired;  and  In  January  of  1877, 
he  was  placed  in  the  hospital  at  Elgin,  Kane  county, 
Illinois,  where  he  is  at  the  present  writing.     Tull.    789. 

RETURNS    HOME— QUESTIONS    HIS    MOTHER    ABOUT 
POLYGAMY,    ETC. 

21.  I  have  elsewhere  in  this  sketch  stated  that  I  had  not 
questioned  my  mother  respecting  the  matters  named  upon 
which  so  great  controversy  had  existed.  I  determined, 
however,  to  seek  an  interview  with  her,  and  receive  her 
testimony,  as  she  was  nearing  the  close  of  her  life.  If 
I   had    feared   that   the   answers   to   my   questions    would 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  203 

Art.  69. 

destroy  the  conclusions  1  had  formed,  and  was  thus  in 
fault  and  doing  an  injury  to  many  beside  myself  I  would 
hear  the  worst  and  submit. 

22.  I  consulted  with  several  of  the  leading  men 
nearest  to  me,  and  agreed  upon  the  questions  to  be  put 
to  her. 

23.  Q. — Who  performed  the  marriage  ceremony  for 
Joseph  Smith  and  Emma  Hale?  When?  Where?  A.— I 
was  married  at  South  Bainbridge,  New  York;  at  the 
house  of  Squire  Tarbell,  by  him  when  I  was  in  my  22nd 
or  23rd  year. 

I  here  suggested  that  Mother  Smith's  history  gave 
the  date  of  the  marriage  as  January  18th,  1827.  To  this 
she  replied: 

I  think  the  date  correct.  My  certificate  of  marriage 
was  lost  many  years  ago,  in  some  of  the  marches  we  were 
compelled  to  make. 

In  answer  to  a  suggestion  from  me  that  she  might 
mistake  about  who  married  father  and  herself,  and  that 
it  was  rumored  that  it  was  Sidney  Rigdon,  or  a  Presby- 
terian clergyman,  she  stated: 

It  was  not  Sidney  Rigdon  for  I  did  not  see  him  for 
years  after  that.  It  was  not  a  Presbyterian  clergyman.  I 
was  visiting  at  Mr.  Stowell's,  who  lived  in  Bainbridge,  and 
saw  your  father  there.  I  had  no  intention  of  marrying 
when  I  left  home;  but  during  my  visit  at  Mr.  Stowell's, 
your  father  visited  me  there.  My  folks  were  bitterly  op- 
posed to  him;  and,  being  importuned  by  your  father, 
aided  by  Mr.  Stowell,  who  urged  me  to  marry  him,  and 
preferring  to  marry  him  than  any  other  man  I  knew,  1 
consented.  We  went  to  Squire  Tarbell's  and  were  married. 
After  when  father  found  that  I  was  married  he  sent  for 
us.  The  date  in  Mother  Smith's  history  is  substantially 
correct  as  to  date  and  place.  Your  father  bought  your 
uncle  Jesse's  place,  off  father's  farm,  and  we  lived  there 
till  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  translated,  and  I  think  pub- 
lished.   I  was  not  in  Palmyra  long. 

24.  How  many  children  did  you  lose,  mother,  before 
I  was  born? 

There  were  three.  I  buried  one  in  Pennsylvania  and 
a  pair  of  twins  in  Ohio. 

When  did  you  first  know  Sidney  Rigdon?    Where? 

I  was  residing  at  father  Whitmer's  when  I  first  saw 
Sidney  Rigdon.  I  think  he  came  there.  Parley  P.  Pratt 
had  united  with  the  Church  before  I  knew  Sidney  Rigdon, 
or  heard  of  him.  At  the  time  the  Book  of  Mormon  was 
translated  there  was  no  church  organized,  and  Rigdon  did 
not  become  acquainted  vnth  Joseph  and  me  till  after  the 


204  SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  69. 

Church  was  established  In  1830.     How  long  after  that  I 

do  not  know,  but  it  was  some  time. 

25.  Was  this  before,  or  after  the  publication  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon? 

The  Book  of  Mormon  had  been  translated  and  pub- 
lished some  time  before. 

Who  were  scribes  for  father  when  translating  the 
Book  of  Mormon? 

Myself,  O.  Cowdery,  M.  Harris  and  my  brother, 
Reuben  Hale. 

Was  Alva  Hale  one? 

I  think  not.  He  may  have  written  some,  but  if  he 
did  I  do  not  remember  it. 

2Q.  What  about  the  revelation  on  polygamy?  Did 
Joseph  Smith  have  anything  like  it?  What  of  spiritual 
wif  ery  ? 

There  was  no  revelation  of  either  polygamy,  or 
spiritual  wives.  There  were  some  rumors  of  something 
of  the  sort,  of  which  I  asked  my  husband.  He  assured 
me  that  all  there  was  of  it,  was  that  in  a  chat  about 
plural  wives  he  had  said:  "Well,  such  a  system  might  be, 
if  everybody  was  agreed  to  it,  and  would  behave  as  they 
should;  but  they  would  not;  and  besides,  it  was  contrary 
to  the  will  of  heaven."  No  such  thing  as  polygamy,  or 
spiritual  wifery,  was  taught  publicly  or  privately  before 
my  husband's  death,  that  I  have  now,  or  ever  had  any 
knowledge  of. 

27.     Did  he  not  have  other  wives  than  yourself? 

He  had  no  other  wife  but  me;  nor  did  he  to  my 
knowledge-  ever  have. 

Did  he  not  hold  marital  relation  with  women  other 
than  yourself? 

He  did  not  have  improper  relations  with  any  woman 
that  ever  came  to  my  knowledge. 

Was  there  nothing  about  spiritual  wives  that  you 
recollect? 

At  one  time  my  husband  came  to  me  and  asked  me  if 
I  had  heard  certain  rumors  about  spiritual  marriages,  or 
anything  of  the  kind;  and  assured  me  that  if  I  had,  that 
they  were  without  foundation;  that  there  was  no  such 
doctrine  and  never  should  be  with  his  knowledge  or  con- 
sent. I  know  that  he  had  no  other  wife,  or  wives  than 
myself,  in  any  sense,  either  spiritual  or  otherwise. 

What  of  the  truth  of  Mormonism? 

I  know  Mormonism  to  be  the  truth;  and  believe  the 
Church  to  have  been  established  by  divine  direction.  In 
writing  for  your  father  I  frequently  wrote  day  after  day, 
often  sitting  at  the  table  close  by  him,  he  sitting  with  his 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY  205 

Art.  69. 

face  buried  in  his  hat,  with  the  stone  in  it,  and  dictating 
hour  after  hour  with  nothing  between  us. 

28.     Could  he  not  have  had  and  you  not  know  it? 

If  he  had  had  anything  of  the  kind  he  could  not  have 
concealed  it  from  me. 

Are  you  sure  that  he  had  the  plates  at  the  time  you 
were  writing  for  him? 

The  plates  often  lay  on  the  table  without  any  attempt 
at  concealmeait,  wrapped  in  a  small  linen  table  cloth, 
which  I  had  given  him  to  fold  them  in.  I  once  felt  of  the 
plates  as  they  thus  lay  on  the  table,  tracing  their  outline 
and  shape.  They  seemed  to  be  pliable  like  thick  paper, 
and  would  rustle  with  a  metallic  sound  when  the  edges 
were  moved  by  the  thumb,  as  one  does  sometimes  thumb 
the  edges   of  a  book. 

•  29.    Where  did  father  and  O.  Cowdery  write? 

O.  Cowdery  and  your  father  wrote  in  the  room  where 
1  was  at  work. 

Could  not  father  have  dictated  the  Book  of  Mormon 
to  you,  Oliver  Cowdery  and  the  others  who  wrote  for  him 
after  having  first  read  it  out  of  some  book? 

Joseph  Smith,  (and  for  the  first  time  she  used  his 
name  direct,  having  usually  used  the  words  'your  father,' 
or  'my  husband'),  could  neither  write,  nor  dictate  a 
coherent,  and  well  worded  letter,  let  alone  dictating  a 
book  like  the  Book  of  Mormon.  And  tho  I  was  an  active 
participant  in  the  scenes  that  transpired;  and  was 
present  during  the  translation  of  the  plates,  and  had 
cognizance  of  things  as  they  transpired,  it  is  marvelous 
to  me,  'a  marvel  and  a  wonder,'  as  much  so  as  anybody 
else. 

30.  I  should  suppose  that  you  would  have  uncovered 
the  plates  and  examined  them? 

I  did  not  attempt  to  handle  the  plates,  other  than  I 
have  told  you,  nor  uncover  them  to  look  at  them.  I  was 
satisfied  that  it  was  the  work  of  God,  and  therefore  did 
not  feel  it  to  be  necessary  to  do  so. 

31.  Major  Bidamon,  who  was  present  here  sug- 
gested: "Did  Mr.  Smith  forbid  your  examining  the  plates?" 

I  don't  think  he  did.  I  knew  he  had  them  and  was 
not  specially  curious  about  them.  I  moved  them  from 
place  to  place  on  the  table,  as  it  was  necessary  in  doing 
my  work. 

32.  Mother,  what  is  your  belief  about  the  authenti- 
city, or  origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon? 

My  belief  is  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  of  divine 
authenticity.  I  have  not  the  slightest  doubt  of  it.  I  am 
satisfied  that  no  man  could  have  dictated  the  writing  of 


206  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  69. 

the  manuscripts  unless  he  were  inspired.  For,  when 
acting  as  his  scribe,  your  father  would  dictate  hour  after 
hour;  and  when  returning  after  meals,  or  after  interrup- 
tion, he  would  at  once  begin  where  he  had  left  off,  with- 
out either  seeing  the  manuscript,  or  hearing  any  portion 
of  it  read  to  him.  This  was  a  usual  thing  for  him  to  do. 
It  would  have  been  improbable  that  a  learned  man  could 
do  this;  and  one  so  ignorant  and  unlearned  as  he  was  it 
was  simply  impossible. 

33.  What  was  the  condition  of  feeling  between  you 
and  father? 

It  was  good. 

Were  you  in  the  habit  of  quarreling? 

No.  There  was  no  necessity  for  any  quarreling.  He 
knew  that  I  wished  for  nothing  but  what  was  right;  and 
as  he  wished  nothing  else,  we  did  not  disagree.  He 
usually  gave  some  heed  to  what  I  had  to  say.  It  was 
quite  a  grievous  thing  to  many  that  I  had  any  influenca 
with  him. 

34.  What  do  you  think  of  David  Whitmer? 

David  Whitmer  I  believe  to  be  an  honest  and  truth- 
ful man.     I  think  what  he  states  may  be  relied  on. 

35.  It  has  been  stated  by  some  that  you  apostatized 
at  father's  death;  and  joined  the  Methodist  church.  What 
do  you  say  to  this? 

I  have  been  called  apostate;  but  I  have  never  aposta- 
tized, nor  forsaken  the  faith  I  at  first  accepted;  but  was 
called  so  because  1  would  not  accept  their  new  fangled 
notion.       (Feb.  1st,  1879).     Tull.  789  to  795. 

YOUNG         JOSEPH'S         CONVICTIONS         REGARDING 
POLYGAMY. 

36.  It  may  be  as  well  then  that  I  here  state  my  convic- 
tions regarding  the  vexing  question  of  polygamy: 

I  believe  that  during  the  later  years  of  my  father's 
life  there  was  in  discussion  among  the  elders,  and  pos- 
sibly in  practice,  a  theory  like  the  following:  that  persons 
who  might  believe  that  there  was  a  sufficient  degree  of 
spiritual  affinity  between  them  as  married  companions, 
to  warrant  the  desire  to  perpetuate  that  union  in  the 
world  to  come  and  after  the  resurrection,  could  go  before 
some  high  priest,  whom  they  might  choose,  and  there 
making  known  their  desire,  might  be  married  for  eternity, 
pledging  themselves  while  in  the  flesh  unto  each  other  for 
the  observance  of  the  rights  of  companionship  in  the 
spirit;  that  this  was  called  spiritual  marriage,  and  upon 
the  supposition  that  what  was  sealed  by  this  priesthood, 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  207 

Art.   69. 

before  which  this  pledg-e  was  made  on  earth,  was  sealed 
in  heaven,  the  marriage  relation  then  entered  into  would 
continue  in  eternity. 

That  this  was  not  authorized  by  command  of  God,  or 
rule  of  the  Church;  but  grew  out  of  the  constant  discus- 
sion had  among  the  elders;  and  that  after  a  time  it  re- 
sulted in  the  wish  (father  to  the  thought)  that  married 
companionship  rendered  unpleasant  here  by  incompatibi- 
lities of  different  sorts,  might  be  cured  for  the  world  to 
come,  by  securing  thru  this  means  a  congenial  companion 
in  the  spirit;  that  an  attempt  was  made  to  put  it  into  form 
and  practice.  That  once  started  the  idea  grew,  spiritual 
affinities  were  sought  after,  and  in  seeking  them  the 
hitherto  sacred  precincts  of  home  were  invaded;  less  an(j 
less  restraint  was  exercised;  the  lines  between  virtue  and 
license  hitherto  sharply  drawn,  grew  more  and  more  in- 
distinct; spiritual  companionship  if  sanctioned  by  a  holy 
priesthood,  to  confer  favors  and  pleasures  in  the  world 
to  come,  might  be  ante-dated  and  put  to  actual  test  here, 
and  so  the  enjoyment  of  a  spiritual  companionship  in 
eternity  became  a  companionship  here;  a  wife  as  spiritual 
wife,  if  congenial;  if  not,  one  that  was  congenial  was 
sought,  and  a  wife  in  fact  was  supplemented  by  one  in 
spirit,  which  was  in  a  way  transition  became  one  in  essen- 
tial relationship.  From  this;  if  one,  why  not  two,  or  more, 
and  plural  marriage,  or  the  plurality  of  wives  was  the 
growth.  That  so  soon  as  the  prophet  discovered  that  this 
must  inevitably  be  the  result  of  the  marriage  for  eternity 
between  married  companions,  which  for  a  time  was  per- 
haps looked  upon  as  a  harmless  enlargement  upon  the 
priesthood  theory,  and  rather  intended  to  glorify  them  in 
doing  business  for  eternity  and  the  heavens,  he  set  about 
correcting  it.  But  the  evil  had,  unnoted  by  him,  taken 
root,  and  it  was  too  late.  What  had  been  possibly  inno- 
cently spiritual  became  fleshly,  sensual,  devilish.  He  was 
taken  away.  The  long  train  of  circumstances  burst  upon 
the  people.  He  and  Hyrum  placed  themselves  in  the  front 
of  the  impending  storm  and  went  down  to  death.  That 
which  in  life  they  were  powerless  to  prevent,  rapidly  took 
the  successive  forms  heretofore  stated,  and  polygamy, 
after  eight  years  of  further  fostering  in  secret,  rose  in 
terrible  malignity  to  essay  the  destruction  of  the  Church. 
That  my  father  may  have  been  a  party  to  the  first  step 
in  this  strange  development,  I  am  perhaps  prepared  to 
admit,  tho  the  evidence  connecting  him  with  it  is  vague 
and  uncertain;  but  that  he  was  in  any  otherwise  responsi- 
ble for  plural  marriage,  plurality  of  wives,  or  polygamy, 
I  do  not  know,  nor  are  the  evidences  so  far  produced  to 


208  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

me  conclusive  to  force  my  belief.     Joseph  Smith.   (Tull. 
798  to  800. 

AN  ANGEL  SHOWS  DAVID  WHITMER'S  MOTHER  THE 
PLATES. 

37.  In  an  interview  between  Orson  Pratt  and  Joseph  F. 
Smithy  and  David  Whitmer,  Mr.  Whitmer  states  that  his 
mother  was  shown  the  plates.  Here  are  his  words:  "1 
frankly  asked  Joseph  if  my  supposition  was  right,  and  he 
told  me  it  was.  Some  time  after  this,  my  mother  was 
going  to  milk  the  cows,  when  she  was  met  near  the  yard 
by  the  same  old  man,  (judging  by  her  description  of  him) 
who  said  to  her,  'You  have  been  very  faithful  and  diligent 
in  your  labors,  but  you  are  tried  because  of  the  increase 
of  your  toil,  it  is  proper,  therefore,  that  you  should  re- 
ceive a  witness-  that  your  faith  may  be  strengthened." 
Thereupon  he  showed  her  the  plates."  Tull.  742. 

Art.  70. 
STAKES    DISCONTINUED    . 

70-1.  On  the  first  part  of  the  second  day  of  the  confer- 
ence, a  general  survey  relative  to  the  Church  in  its  rejec- 
tion was  taken  by  the  elders,  after  which  the  following  reso- 
lutions were  offered,  discussed  and  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  this  conference  regard  the  pretensions 
of  Brigham  Young,  James  J.  Strang^  James  Collen 
Brewster,  and  William  Smith  and  Joseph  Wood's  joint 
claims  to  the  leadership  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints,  as  an.  assumption  of  power  in  violation 
of  the  law  of  Go3;  and  consequently  we  disclaim  all  con- 
nection and  fellowship  with  them. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  successor  of  Joseph  Smith, 
junior,  as  the  Presiding  High  Priest  in  the  Melchisedec 
Priesthood,  must  of  necessity  be  of  the  seea  or  Joseph 
Smith,  junior,  in  fulfillment  of  the  law  and  promises  of 
God. 

3.  Resolved,  That,  as  the  oflice  of  First  President  of 
the  Church  grows  out  of  the  authority  of  the  Presiding 
High  Priest,  in  the  high  priesthood,  no  person  can  legally 
lay  claim  to  the  office  of  First  President  of  the  Churchy 
without  a  previous  ordination  to  the  presidency  of  the 
high  priesthood. 

4.  Resolved,  That  we  recognize  the  validity  of  all 
legal  ordinations  in  this  Church,  and  will  fellowship  all 
such  as  have  thus  been  ordained,  while  acting  within  the 
purview  of-  such  authority. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  209 

Art.  70.  . 

5.  Resolved,  That  we  believe  that  the  Church  of 
Christ,  organized  on  the  6th  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1830,  ex- 
ists as  on  that  day,  wherever  six  or  more  Saints  are 
organized,  according  to  the  pattern  of  the  Book  of 
Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  whole  law  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  contained  in  the  Bible,  Book  of  Mormon, 
and  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

7.  Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  conference 
there  is  no  stake  to  which  the  Saints  on  this  continent 
are  commanded  to  gather  at  the  present  time;  but  that 
the  Saints  on  all  othej*  lands  are  commande(J  to  gather 
to  this  land,  preparatory  to  the  re-establishment  of  the 
Church  in  Zion;  when  the  scattered  Saints  on  this  land 
will  also  be  commanded  to  gather  and  return  to  Zion^ 
and  to  their  inheritances,  in  fulfillment  of  the  promises 
of  God;  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Saints  to  turn  their 
hearts  and  their  faces  towards  Zion,  and  supplicate  the 
Lord  for  such  deliverance. 

8.  Resolved,  That  we  will,  to  the  extent  of  our 
ability  and  means,,  communicate  to  all  the  scattered 
Saints  the  sentiments  contained  in  the  foregoing  resolu- 
tions. 

9.  Resolved,  That  this  conference  believe  it  the  duty 
of  the  elders  of  this  Church,  (who  have  been  legally  or- 
dained) to  cry  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  to  this 
generation,  thru  obedience  to  the  gospel  as  revealed  in 
the  record  of  the  Jews,  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  the 
Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  and  not  faint  in  the 
discharge  of  duty. 

10.  A  committee  consisting  of  Jason  W.  Briggs, 
Zenas  H.  Gurley,  and  John  Harrington  were  appointed 
to  writ  "A  Word  of  Consolation  to  the  Scattered  Saints." 
TuU.  585,  6-7. 

THE    RE-ESTABLISHED     CHURCH     MADE     FROM    ALL 
THE    VARIOUS    "ISMS." 

The  Historian  Briggs  continues:  From  the  conference 
held  on  the  June  12th  and  13th,  1852  the  work  assumed 
more  stability  of  character,  and  a  wider  range  in  South- 
ern Wisconsin  had  almost  entirely  renounced  the  leader- 
ship of  Wm.  Smith  and  Joseph  Wood,  causing  an  utter 
dissolution  of  their  organization,  the  two  separating  and 
abanioning  their  'Stake  of  Zion,'  in  Lee  county,  Illinois; 
and  being  abandoned  by  the  Saints,  thus  fulfilling  the  pre- 
diction   respecting    the    consequences    of    their    rejection. 


210  SUCCESSION   IN  THE   PRESIDENCY 

During  the  summer  many  additions  were  made  to  the 
Church,  the  elders  coming  in  contact  with  nearly  all  the 
variou?  SCHISMS  against  which  they  had  so  distinctly 
pronouncea  in  me  resolutions  of  the  conference. 

12.  *  *  *  In  the  following  October  conference, 
October  6th,  1852,  there  had  been  some  question  in  regard 
to  a  presiding  authority  very  naturally  suggested  by  the 
fact  of  holding  a  general  conference. 

13.  It  had  been  suggested  to  ignore  all  ordinations 
or  pretended  ones,  above  that  of  an  elder,  and  appoint  a 
president  for  one  year  from  among  the  elders. 

14.  *  *  *  Some  diversity  existed  in  regard  to 
priesthood: — Did  it  remain  after  the  rejection  of  the 
Church,  and  if  so,  what  was  its  order,  its  powers,  and  its 
duties?  These  questions  lay  at  the  very  foundation;  and, 
while  some  have  been  instructed  as  we  have  shown,  yet 
the  body,  in  respect  to  numbers,  had  not  seen  their  way 
out  of  the  mist  of  darkness,  and  upon  these  points  were 
undecided. 

15.  A  council  of  the  elders  sat  upon  this  and  other 
questions  at  intervals,  during  the  first  two  days  of  the 
conference,  and  pending  their  deliberations,  the  commit- 
tee submitted  their  pamphlet,  in  manuscript^  which  was 
read  to  the  conference,  and  approved  unanimously,  and 
two  thousand  copies  were  ordered  printed.  Tull.  587-8. 

Art.  71. 

WILLIAM    SMITH    CUT    OFF    FROM    CHURCH. 

71-1.  Elder  William  Smith  having  been  cut  off  from  the 
quorum  of  the  Twelve  for  apostacy,  on  the  Sunday  fol- 
lowing, several  letters  and  a  pamphlet  having  been  read, 
showing  he  had  turned  away  from  the  truth;  on  motion, 
it  was  unanimously  resolved  by  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  that  the  said  William  Smith  be  cut 
off  from  said  church,  and  left  in  the  hands  of  God. 

Nauvoo,  Oct.  12th,  1845.     W.  Richards,  Clerk. 
Times  and  Seasons,  Vol^  6,  p.  1019. 

WM.    SMITH'S    CHARGE    AGAINST    THE    TWELVE. 

2.  He  pronounces  the  Twelve  guilty  of  conduct  "dis- 
graceful to  humanity,"  which  comes  certainly  with  a 
very  bad  grace.  We  would  ask  if  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Orson 
Hvde,  or  Orson  Pratt,  during  their  mission  to  the  eastern 
country,  carried  on  the  work  of  seduction,  on  the  ground 
of  marrying  their  victims  on  the  decease  of  their  wives? 
If  they  have  been  the  means  of  driving  people  from  the 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  211 

Art.  71. 

church  instead  of  bringing  them  in?  Let  the  church  of 
New  York,  Boston,  and  Philadelphia  speak!  out  and 
answer  these  quee^^ions.  But  you  do  not  pretend  to  say 
that  William  Smith  T»^as  guilty  of  such  conduct.  Let  the 
churches  in  the  eastern  country  speak,  or  let  him  come 
to  the  east  and  meet  his  accusers  face  to  face. 

3  *  *  *  Benj.  Winchester  in  conversation  with 
Brother  G.  P.  Wallace  in  Pittsburgh  two  weeks  ago,  said^ 
"if  it  had  not  been  for  William  Smith,  he  should  have 
been  in  the  church  to  this  day."  Times  and  Seasons, 
Vol.  6,  p.  1045.  12-1,  1845. 

WM.  SMITH   CLAIMS  YOUNG  JOSEPH   SHOULD    LEAD 
THE    CHURCH,    11-12,    1845. 

3.  Doubtless  you  will  have  heard  of  Wm.  Smith's  apos- 
tacy,  he  is  endeavoring  to  "make  a  raise"  in  this  city.  After 
he  left  Nauvoo  he  went  to  Galena,  when  he  published  a 
"proclamation"  to  the  church,  calling  upon  them  to  re- 
nounce the  Twelve  as  an  unauthorized,  tyrannical,  abomi- 
nable, blood-thirsty  set  of  scoundrels.  I  suppose  you  have 
his  pamphlet.  I  did  not  think  to  send  one  the  day  he 
landed  here  but  felt  inclined  to  hear  and  see  his  course 
a  little  while.  Reports  were  daily  coming  from  east  to 
west  of  William's  unmanly  conduct;  sorry  I  was  to  hear 
them,  they  seemed  so  well  authenticated. 

4.  He  contends  the  church  is  disorganized,  having 
no  head,  that  the  Twelve  are  not,  nor  ever  were,  ordained 
to  be  head  of  the  church,  that  Joseph's  priesthood  was  to 
be  conferred  on  his  posterity  to  all  future  generations, 
and  that  young  Joseph  is  the  only  legal  successor  to  the 
presidency  of  this  church,  etc. 

5  *  *  *  William  declares  if  the  constitution 
deemed  it  necessary  to  drive  from  their  borders  the 
"Mormon  church,  under  Brigham  Young,"  he  would  be 
amongst  the  first  to  raise  his  musket  against  the  in- 
surgents. When  I  witness  the  spirit  of  these  men,  I  can- 
not follow  them;  my  heart  revolts  at  the  thought.  What- 
ever sympathy  I  may  feel  for  William  Smith  as  being  a 
last  brother  of  our  martyred  prophet,  I  cannot  sanction 
the  conduct  I  have  witnessed  of  him  and  some  others  who 
comprise  his  party,  they  appear  to  hate  the  church  as 
former  aspostates  hated  Joseph,  and  like  them,  seek  to 
destroy  us.     *     *     * 

James  Kay    Saint  Louis,  Mo.,  U.  S.  A.,  11-22,  1845. 

Star,  Vol.  7,  p.  134-5. 


212  SUCCESSION   IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  71. 

WM.    SMITH— THE      TWELVE      AS    PRES.    OVER    THE 
CHURCH,    ETC. 

6,  I  hope  the  Saints  will  do  all  in  their  power  to  sustain 
them;  with  the  quorum  of  the  Tweilve  as  the  presidency 
over  the  whole  church. 

7.  *  *  *  Rigdonism  has  been  thru  this  country, 
but  it  is  now  dead — forsooth,  it  never  lived.  It  has 
perished  in  its  birth,  and  died  without  usage,  and  those 
who  have  been  led  by  its  influence,  are  now  without  a 
name  or  church.  God  pity  them;  they  know  no  better. 
Wm.  Smith,  1,  25,  1845'.     T.  S.  6,  814. 

WILLIAM        SMITH'S        CONDUCT        TOWARDS        HIS 
BROTHER. 

8.  Brother  Jo^ph —  *  *  *  do  not  cast  me  off  for 
what  I  have  done^  but  strive  to  save  me  in  the  Church  as 
a  member.  I  do  repent  of  what  I  have  done  to  you,  and 
ask  your  forgiveness.  I  consider  the  transgression  the 
other  evening  of  no  small  magnitude;  but  it  is  done,  and 
1  cannot  help  it  now.  I  know,  brother  Joseph,  you  are 
always  willing  to  forgive;  but  I  sometimes  think,  when  I 
reflect  upon  the  many  injuries  I  have  done  you,  I  feel  as 
the  confession  was  hardly  sufficient.  But  have  mercy  on 
me  this  once,  and  I  will  try  to  do  so  no  more. 

The  Twelve  called  a  council  yesterday,  and  sent  over 
after  me,  and  1  went  over.  This  council,  remember,  was 
called  together  by  themselves,  and  not  by  me.  William 
Smith. 

9.  Brother  William —  *  *  *  j  g^^  tj^at  your  in- 
dignation was  kindled  against  me,  and  you  made  towards 
me,  I  was  not  then  to  be  moved^  and  I  thought  to  pull  off 
my  loose  coat,  lest  it  should  entangle  me,  and  you  be  left 
to  hurt  me,  but  not  with  the  intention  of  hurting  you.  But 
you  were  too  soon  for  me,  and  having  once  fallen  into 
the  hands  of  a  mob,  and  been  wounded  in  my  side,  and 
now  into  the  hands  of  a  brother,  my  side  gave  way.  And 
after  having  been  rescued  from  your  grasp,  I  left  your 
house  with  feelings  indescribable — the  scenery  ha^ 
changed,  and  all  those  expectations  that  I  had  cherished, 
when  going  to  your  house,  and  brotherly  kindness, 
charity,  forbearance  and  natural  affection,  that  in  duty 
binds  us  not  to  make  each  other  offenders  for  a  word. 
But  alas!  abuse,  anger,  malice,  hatred  and  rage,  with  a 
lame  side,  with  marks  of  violence  heaped  upon  me  by 
a  brother,  were  the  reflections  of  my  disappointment;  and 
with  these  I  returned  home,  not  able  to  sit  down  or  rise 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  213 

up  without  help;  but,  thru  the  blessing  of  God,  I  am  now 
better.  *  *  *  Joseph  Smith,  Jun. 
To  William  Smith. 
10.  Saturday  morning,  19th.  At  home.  Sent  the 
above  letter  to  brother  William  Smith.  I  have  had  many 
solemn  feelings  this  day  concerning  my  brother  William, 
and  have  prayed  in  my  heart  fervently  that  the  Lord 
will  not  cast  him  off,  *but  that  he  may  return  to  the  God 
of  Jacob,  and  magnify  his  apostleship  and  calling.  May 
this  be  his  happy  lot,  for  the  Lord  of  glory's  sake.  Amen. 
Star,  15,  542-3,  12-  18,  1835. 


ENDURING   LUSTRE     TO     THE     NAME   OF   BRIGHAM 
YOUNG. 

11.  January,  1839.  In  the  month  of  January  (1839)  fol- 
lowing, Brigham  Young  inaugurated  a  movement  which 
sheds  enduring  lustre  on  his  name,  and,  indeed,  upon  the 
Twelve.  It  was  no  less  an  undertaking  than  to  remove 
all  of  the  poor  Saints  out  of  the  State  (Mo.)  When  he 
broached  the  subject  to  the  presiding  bishop  he  was  met 
with  the  discouraging  answer:  "The  poor  may  take  care 
of  themselves,  and  I  will  take  care  of  myself."  But  the 
prompt  reply  was  ready  an^  emphatic:  "If  you  will  not 
help  them  out,  I  will."  Whereupon^  at  a  meeting  of  the 
brethren,  held  January  29th,  1839,  "as  the  record  shows, 
"On  motion  of  President  Brigham  Young,  it  was  resolved 
that  we  this  day  enter  into  a  covenant  to  stand  by  and 
assist  each  other  to  the  utmost  of  our  abilities,  in  remov- 
ing from  this  state,  and  that  we  will  never  desert  the 
poor  who  are  worthy,  till  they  shall  be  out  of  the  reach 
of  the  exterminating  order  of  General  Clark,  acting  for 
and  in  the  name  of  the  state."     Tull.  264-5. 

Art.  72. 

I  HAD  A  CHAT  WITH   J.  J.  STRANG,  SAYS  YOUNG 
JOSEPH. 

1.  An  incident  occurred  while  we  were  living  at  Fulton 
City,  that  ought  to  be  noticed.  One  night  w^Jle  in  at- 
tendance at  a  young  folks'  party,  at  the  hotel  of  a  Mr. 
Johnson,  I  was  requested  to  meet  t-wo  gentlemen  just 
arrived.  Upon  being  shown  into  their  presence  they 
proved  to  be  Elder  Wm.  Marks  and  James  J.  Strang. 
After  a  moment's  chat  we  separated,  promising  to  meet 
again.  They  preached  a  night  or  two  after  at  the  house 
of  a  Mr.  Baker,  from  which  meeting  I  was  excused  owing 


214  SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  72. 

to  a  severe  earache.  They  visited  the  house  and  chatted 
with  mother,  but  held  no  further  communication  with 
me.     Tull.  754,  1846  or  7.     Young  Joseph. 

SERIOUS    IMPRESSIONS    CONCERNING    MY    CONNEC- 
TION  WITH   THE   WORK   OF   MY   FATHER. 

2.  The  summer  of  1853  was  an  eventful  one  to  me.  The 
season  was  uncommonly  hot  and  dry;  the  harvest  was 
long  and  the  work  hard;  during  it,  or  rather  just  at  its 
close,  I  fell  ill  from  an  attack  of  billions  or  intermittent 
fever.  So  severe  was  this  attack  that  I  lost  thirty-three 
pounds  waight  in  a  fortnight's  time. 

*  *  *  3.  It  was  during  this  summer  and  fall  that  1 
had  the  first  serious  impressions  concerning  my  connec- 
tion with  the  work  of  my  father.  That  spring,  if  my 
memory  is  correct,  there  was  a  large  emigration  to  Utah; 
a  part  of  which  was  camped  at  Keokuk,  twelve  miles 
below  Nauvoo,  on  the  Iowa  side  of  the  Mississippi  river. 
A  delegation  of  them  visited  Nauvoo,  and  with  one  of 
them,  whose  name^  if  I  learned  it,  I  do  not  now  remember, 
I  had  a  long  conversation  respecting  Mormonism.  I  had 
talked  with  many  upon  the  matter;  but  had  never  taken 
the  subject  into  very  earnest  consideration. 

4.  *  *  *  I  stated  to  him  that  I  was  ready  to  do  any 
work  that  might  fall  to  my  lot,  or  that  I  might  be  called 
to  do.  I  had  no  fellowship  with  the  leadership  in  the  Salt 
Lake  church,  and  could  not  then  give  my  sanction  to 
things  there;  my  prejudices  were  against  them. 

5.  In  the  summer  and  fall  several  things  occurred 
that  served  to  bring  the  question  up;  my  sickness 
brought  me  near  to  death;  my  coming  of  age,  and  my 
choice  of  a  profession  were  all  coincident  events;  and 
dmring  my  recovery  I  had  opportunity  for  reflection,  as 
for  weeks  I  could  do  no  work. 

6.  *  *  *  The  question  came  up,  will  I  ever  have 
anything  to  do  with  Mormonism.  If  so,  how  and  what 
will  it  be?  *  *  *  ^as  I  to  have  no  part  in  that  work 
as  left  by  him?  While  engaged  in  this  contemplation  and 
perplexed  by  these  recurring  questions,  the  room  sud- 
denly expanded  and  passed  away.  I  saw  stretched  out 
before  me  towns,  cities,  busy  marts,  court  houses,  courts 
and  assemblies  of  men,  all  busy  and  all  marked  by  those 
characteristics  that  are  found  in  the  world,  where  men 
win  place  and  renown.  This  stayed  before  my  vision 
till  I  had  noted  clearly   that  choice  of  preferment    here 


SUCCESSION   IN  THE  PRESIDENCY  215 

Art.  72. 

was  offered  to  him  who  would  enter  in^  but  who  did  so 
must  go  into  the  busy  whirl  and  be  subraerged  by  its  din, 
bustle  and  contusion. 

7.  In  the  sudden  transition  of  a  dream  I  was  gazing 
over  a  wide  expanse  of  country  in  a  prairie  land;  no 
mountains  were  to  be  seen,  but  far  as  the  eye  could  reach, 
hill  and  dale,  hamlet  and  village,  farm  and  farm  housa, 
pleasant  cot  and  homelike  place,  everywhere  betokening 
thrift,  industry  and  the  pursuits  of  a  happy  peace  were 
open  to  the  view.  I  remarked  to  him  standing  by  me, 
but  whose  presence  I  had  not  -before  noticed,  "This  must 
be  the  country  of  a  happy  people."  To  this  he  replied, 
"Which  would  you  prefer,  life,  success  and  renown  among 
the  busy  scenes  that  you  first  saw;  or  a  place  among  these 
people,  without  honors  or  renown?  Think  of  it  well^  for 
the  choice  will  be  offered  to  you  sooner  or  later,  and*  you 
must  be  prepared  to  decide.  Your  decision  once  made 
you  can  not  recall  it,  and  must  abide  the  result." 

8.  No  time  was  given  me  for  a  reply,  for  as  sud- 
denly as  it  had  come,  so  suddenly  was  it  gone,  and  I 
found  myself  sitting  upright  on  the  side  of  the  bed  where 
1  had  been  lying,  the  rays  of  the  declining  sun  shining 
athwart  the  western  hills  and  over  the  shimmering  river, 
making  the  afternoon  all  glorious  with  their  splendor, 
shone  into  my  room  instinct  with  life  and  motion,  filled 
me  with  gladness  that  I  should  live. 

10.  From  that  hour,  at  leisure,  at  work  or  play,  I  kept 
before  me  what  had  been  presented,  and  was  at  length 
prepared  to  answer  when  the  opportunity  for  the  choice 
should  be  given.    Tull.  756,  7-8. 

11.  *  *  *  *  In  January  of  1855  I  went  to  Canton,  Illinois, 
there  to  prosecute  my  study  of  the  law  in  the  oflace  of 
Hon.  Wm.  Kellogg. 

12.  *  *  ♦  I  returned  home  in  1856,  owing  to  the  want 
of  means  to  continue  my  studies  at  Canton,  and  began 
farm  life  with  my  brother  Frederick  as  my  partner.  Oc- 
tober 22nd  of  this  year  I  was  married  to  Miss  Emaline 
Griswald,  the  daughter  of  the  widow  of  Ellas  Griswald, 
who  had  moved  into  Nauvoo  soon  after  the  Saints  had  \ett, 
and  who  had  afterwards  died  while  in  Texas  on  a  business 
venture  there.  Some  of  her  friends  had  tried  to  Induce  her 
not  to  comply  with  her  contract  to  marry  me,  but  failed; 
and,  on  the  evening  of  that  day,  left  alone  by  her  every 
relative,  in  the  presence  of  Mathew  Waldemeyer,  a  Pres- 
byterian clergyman  she  pledge(J  herself  to  me  in  mar- 
riage,    Tull.,   759-760. 


216  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  72. 

THREE  EVENTS  DECIDED  MATTERS  WITH   ME,  SAYS 
YOUNG  JOSEPH. 

13.  *  *  *  In  the  fall  of  this  year  three  events  trans- 
pired that  had  much  to  do  with  deciding  my  course  re- 
ligiously and  aiding  me  to  answer  the  question:  What 
part  in  my  father's  work,  if  any,  I  was  to  take?  For  a 
number  of  years  I  had  been  more  or  less  intimate  with 
the  family  of  Christopher  E.  Yates,  a  friend  to  the  Saints. 
*  ♦  *  *  He  and  I  had  frequently  discussed  Mormonism, 
that  is,  some  parts  of  it  and  he  had  persistently  insisted 
that  I  could  do  a  great  and  an  excellent  work  by  going  to 
Utah,  and  as  he  put  it,  "Taking  the  lead  away  from 
Brigham;  breaking  up  that  system  of  things  there,"  or 
to  "fall  in  with  the  style  of  things  there,  become  a  leader, 
get  rich,  marry  three  or  four  wives  and  enjoy  yourself." 

14.  Though  not  a  religious  man  himself,  he  thought  it 
might  be  a  duty  that  he  owed  the  people  of  Utah.  He 
further  thought,  that  from  his  experience  in  Utah,  and  the 
expressions  he  had  heard  among  the  people  there^  that  I 
would  be  received  with  open  arms  and  could  succeed. 

15.  To  this  I  replied  as  best  I  could,  until  the  question, 
why  not  go  to  Utah?  There  are  the  men  who  were  with 
my  father,  or  a  great  many  of  them;  there,  a  large  part 
of  the  family;  there,  also,  seem  to  be  the  only  ones  mak- 
ing profession  of  belief  in  Mormonism  who  appear  to  be 
doing  anything,  does  not  duty  demand  that  I  go  there  and 
clear  my  name  and  honor  of  the  charge  of  ingratitude  to 
my  father's  character?  Is  not  polygamy,  against  which 
you  object,  a  correct  tenet?  Is  not  your  objection  one  of 
prejudice  only?  These  and  a  thousand  others  of  similar 
import  were  suggested  and  added  their  weight  to  the  dif- 
ficulty of  the  situation. 

16.  In  the  height  of  it,  the  words  suggested  to  one  who 
had  gone  before,  came  to  me  with  force:  "If  any  lack 
wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God."  Why  not  I?  Was  I  not  in  a 
position  to  need  wisdom?  And  was  I  not  destitute  of  suf- 
ficient to  enable  me  to  properly  decide. 

17.  I  had  for  three  or  four  years  been  investigating 
spiritual  phenomena;  had  read  some  of  the  production  of 
Andrew  J.  Davis;  had  read  a  little  of  Dr.  Emanuel  Sweden- 
borg's  philosophy;  but  I  found  no  good  in  Spiritualism; 
no  response  from  the  departed  spirits  of  any  of  the  family, 
though  severally  appealed  to  in  turn  ever  came;  and  the 
manifestations  though  strange  and  material  were  alto- 
gether inadequate  for  the  deductions  spiritists  drew  from 
them.    I  did  not  give  credence  to  the  philosophy. 

18.  My  human  intelligence  was  at  fault\  I  Qonld  not  do* 


SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY  217 

Art.  72. 

cide.  I  believed  that  He  who  had  enabled  my  father  to  de- 
cide which  of  all  should  receive  his  attention,  could  if  he 
would,  enable  me  to  decide  whether  I  should,  or  should 
not,  have  anything  to  do  with  Mormonism;  and  if  so,  what? 
I  proceeded  upon  this  conclusion. 

19.  A  year  or  two  before  this  we  had  raised  an  excel- 
lent crop  of  wheat,  upon  a  piece  of  land  lying  in  the  south 
of  our  meadow,  and  this  man  Yates  had  assisted  in  doing 
some  of  the  work;  while  engaged  in  it  we  had  some  con- 
versation about  Utah.  After  this,  I  did  not  see  him  for 
some  months.  One  day,  while  pondering  these  questions, 
(and  here,  unlike  some,  I  cannot  certainly  state  whether 
morn,  or  even,  only  that  the  sun  was  shining),  I  suddenly 
found  myself  sowing  this  piece  of  land  to  wheat.  My 
brother  and  this  Mr.  Yates  I  saw  harrowing  the  wheat 
after  my  sowing.  In  passing  over  the  land  I  met  Mr. 
Yates  as  he  drove  to  and  fro,  and  our  conversation  was 
upon  this  Utah  subject;  and  the  same  arguments  and 
statements  were  repeated  by  him.  To  these  I  was  urg- 
ing again  my  reluctance  to  move,  and  the  question  was 
again  presented.  Why  not  go  to  Utah?  I  paused,  rested 
the  bag  of  grain  that  I  was  carrying  across  my  shoulder, 
upon  my  knee,  and  turned  to  answer  him.  I  heard  a  slight 
noise  like  the  rush  of  the  breeze,  that  arrested  my  speech 
and  my  attention.  I  turned  my  gaze  slightly  upward  and 
saw  descending  towards  me  a  sort  of  cloud,  tunnel  shaped, 
with  the  wide  part  upward.  It  was  luminous,  and  of  such 
color  and  brightness  that  it  was  clearly  seen,  though  the 
sun  shone  in  its  summer  strength.  It  descended  rapidly 
and  settling  upon  and  over  me  enveloped  me  completely 
so  that  I  stood  within  its  radiance. 

20.  As  the  cloud  rested  upon  the  ground  at  my  feet  the 
words,  "Because  the  light  in  which  you  stand  is  greater 
than  there,"  sounded  in  my  ears  clearly  and  distinctly. 
Slowly  the  cloud  passed  away  and  the  vision  closed. 

21.  A  few  days  after  this  occurred  I  met  this  man  Put- 
nam Yates,  and  had  a  conversation  with  him  in  which  he 
again  urged  upon  me  the  idea  of  going  to  Utah;  and  my 
answer  was  in  exact  accordance  with  what  I  had  seen. 

IS  POLYGAMY  OF  GOD? 

The  other  question,  "Is  polygamy  of  God?"  was  as  dis- 
tinctly and  definitely  answered  to  me,  as  was  the  one  re- 
ferred to  above;  and  the  answer  was,  "No,"  and  I  was  di- 
rected that  I  was  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  it,  but  was 
to  oppose  it. 

22.  My  opposition  to  polygamy  has  been  charged  to  my 


218  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

Art.  72. 

mother's  teaching  and  influence.  Mother's  influence  may 
have  had  something  to  do  with  controlling  my  youth;  but 
she  did  not  trouble  herself  to  teach  me  anything  special- 
ly in  regard  to  that  tenet.  I  knew  what  she  had  said  at 
times  to  others,  and  that  she  was  opposed  to  it.  I  never 
questioned  her  upon  the  subject  until  near  the  close  of 
her  life.  ;    ; 

THE   RECORDS  OF  THE  CHURCH   AS  PUBLISHED. 

23.  I  relied  upon  what  was  given  me  concerning  my 
own  action  in  the  premises,  and  trusted  to  my  own  judg- 
ment upon  the  records  of  the  Church  as  published.  I  heard 
her  replies  to  questions  put  by  Elder  Jason  W.  Briggs  before 
his  mission  to  England;  and  interpreted  the  events  of  my 
childhood,  remembered  by  me,  in  the  light  of  the  record. 

24.  The  questions  of  my  going  to  Utah  in  order  to  fill 
the  destiny  appointed  me  was  now  disposed  of,  and  I  was 
prepared  for  two  events  that  occurred  subsequently  to  what 
is  here  related,     tull.  760^  1-2-3-4. 

25.  A  week  after  my  marriage  my  wife  went  with  me 
to  the  farm,  and  here  we  began  our  married  life.  *  *  *  A 
month  later  *  *  George  A.  Smith  and  Erastus  Snow  visited 
yg  »  *  *  J  ^^g  4c  *  asked  if  I  did  not  intend  to  come  to 
Utah  to  see  them,  the  question  being  supplemented  by 
the  statement  that  they  were  looking  for  me  to  come; 
that  I  had  many  friends  there,  who  had  been  friends  to 
my  father;  that  they  thought  I  ought  to  be  with  them, 
and  felt  a  great  desire  to  see  me  among  them. 

26.  To  this  I  replied  that  I  might  some  day  visit  them 
when  the  railway  was  completed  and  I  could  go  and  come 
without  let,  or  hindrance.  "But,"  said  Elder  Snow,  "we 
want  you  to  come  and  stay."  In  reply  to  this  I  stated  that 
"I  could  not  do  that  in  the  sense  conveyed,  so  long  as 
such  things  were  taught  and  practiced  there  as  I  had  rea- 
son to  believe  were  taught  and  practiced." 

"You  refer  to  plurality,"  said  Elder  Snow;  and  I  an- 
swered him,  "Yes,  1  refer  to  the  doctrine  of  polygamy  as 
it  is  called  in  the  states."  "Why,  you  believe  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  do  you  not?"  inquired  Elder  Smith.  I 
replied  to  him  "I  believe  in  the  book,  but  do  not  believe 
the  construction  that  you  Utah  people  put  upon  it.  Tull. 
764-&. 

27.  Other  conversation  took  place  of  a  general  char- 
acter, mainly  between  Elder  Snow  and  myself,  until  they 
left,  the  interview  lasting  some  two  and  a  half  or  three 
hours. 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  219 

Art.  72. 

28.  Not  more  than  three  or  four  weeks  elapsed  after 
the  visit  of  Elders  Snow  and  Smith  when  I  was  visited  by 
Elders  Samuel  H.  Gurley  and  Edmund  C.  Briggs,  sent  as 
delegates  from  the  Reorganized  Church  at  Zarahemla,  Wis- 
consin, with  a  commission  to  deliver  what  they  believed 
to  be  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  me: 

"THE     CHURCH     IN     ZARAHEMLA,     WISCONSIN,     TO 
JOSEPH    SMITH." 

29.  "Our  faith  is  not  unknown  to  you,  neither  our  hope  in 
the  re-gathering  of  the  pure  in  heart  enthralled  in  dark- 
ness, together  with  the  means,  to  the  accomplishment  of 
the  same,  viz.;  that  the  seed  of  him  to  whom  the  work 
was  first  committed  should  stand  forth  and  bear  the  re- 
sponsibility (as  well  as  wear  the  crown)  of  a  wise  master 
builder — to  close  up  the  breach,  and  to  combine  in  one  a 
host,  though  in  captivity  and  sorely  tried,  still  refuse  to 
strengthen  the  hands  of  usurpers. 

30.  As  that  seed,  to  whom  pertains  this  right,  and 
Heaven  appointed  duty,  you  can  not  be  unmind- 
ful, nor  indifferent.  The  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and 
Jacob  covenanted  with  him  and  his  seed,  that  his 
word  should  not  depart  out  of  his  mouth  nor  out 
of  the  mouth  of  his  seed  nor  out  of  the  mouth 
of  his  seed's  seed,  till  the  end  come.  A  Zerubbabel 
in  Israel  art  thou.  As  a  nail  fastened  in  a  sure  place,  so 
are  the  promises  unto  thee  to  make  thee  a  restorer  in 
Zion — to  set  in  order  the  house  of  God.  And  the  Holy 
Spirit  that  searcheth  the  deep  things  of  God,  hath  signi- 
fied to  us  that  the  time  had  come.  For  through  fasting 
and  prayer,  hath  the  answer  from  God  come,  unto  us  say- 
ing, communicate  with  my  servant  Joseph  Smith,  son  of 
Joseph  the  Prophet.  Arise,  call  upon  God  and  be  strong, 
for  a  deliverer  art  thou  to  the  Latter-day  Saints.  And  the 
Holy  Spirit  is  thy  prompter. 

31.  The  Apostles,  Elders  and  Saints  who  have  as- 
sembled with  us,  have  beheld  the  vacant  seat  and  the  seed 
that  is  wanting.  And  like  Ezra  of  old  with  his  brethren  by 
the  direction  of  the  Holy  Spirit  have  we  sent  faithful  mes- 
sengers to  bear  this  our  message  to  you,  trusting  that  you 
will  by  their  hands  notify  us  of  your  readiness  to  occupy 
that  seat,  and  answer  to  the  name  and  duties  of  that  seed. 

32.  For  this  have  our  prayers  been  offered  up  without 
ceasing  for  the  last  five  years.  We  are  assured  that  the 
same  Spirit  that  has  testified  to  us,  had  signified  the  same 
things  to  you. 


220  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

33.  Many  have  arisen  p-erverting  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
But  the  good  and  the  true  are  throughout  the  land  wait- 
ing the  true  successor  of  Joseph  the  Prophet,  as  president 
of  the  Church  and  of  the  Priesthood. 

34.  In  our  publications — sent  to  you — we  have  shown 
the  right  of  successorship  to  rest  in  the  literal  descendent 
of  the  chosen  seed,  to  whom  the  promise  was  made,  and 
also  the  manner  of  ordination  thereto. 

35.  We  can  not  forbear  rejninding  you  that  the  com- 
mandments, as  well  as  the  promises  given  to  Joseph,  your 
father,  were  given  to  him,  and  to  his  seed. 

36.  And  in  the  name  of  our  Master  even  Jesus  Christ, 
as  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Ghost  we  say,  arise  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord  and  realize  those  promises  by  exe- 
cuting those  commandments.  And  we,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  are  thy  helpers  in  restoring  the  exiled  sons  and 
daughters  of  Zion  to  their  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  to  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints. 

37.  Holding  fast  that  which  is  good  and  resisting  evil 
we  invoke  the  blessings  of  the  God  of  Israel  upon  thee  and 

upon   all    Saints.     For  whom   we  will   ever  pray. 

J.  W.  BRIGGS, 
Representative  President  of  the  Church  and  the  Priest- 
hood in  Zarahemia,  Zarahemia,  November  18th,  1856. 

Tull,   765-6-7. 

Art.  73. 

TULLIDGE'S  "LIFE  OF  THE  PROPHET"  IS  A  REORGA- 
NITE   PUBLICATION. 

See  for  proof: 
The  Saints'  Herald,  Vol.  28,  page  32,  which  says: 

LIFE  OF  JOSEPH  THE  PROPHET. 

1.     In  Cloth,  full  gilt  finished,  very  handsome $2.00 

Postage  extra,  20  cents. 

This  book  contains  827  pages,  set  in  large  and  clear 
type,  and  printed  on  good  paper.  It  is  E.  W.  Tullidge's 
work,  thoroughly  revised  and  corrected,  and  enlarged  by 
the  addition  of  300  pages;  making  a  concise  and  complete 
history  of  the  Church  up  to  1880.  Three  very  fine  new 
steel  engravings  and  fac  simile  of  photographs  of  Joseph 
the  Prophet  and  Emma,  and  of  Joseph  Smith,  have  been 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  221 

Art  73. 

added  to  the  book  at  great  cost,  and  greatly  enhances  its 
value.  Brethren,  this  is  a  book  that  will  sell  among  your 
neighbors  and  friends  of  the  Church,  and  to  all  who  desire 
to  keep  themselves  informed  in  matters  of  history,  and  is 
the  cheapest  book  published  by  the  CHURCH.  (Cap.  mine. 
P.  J.  S.) 

Reorganites  sometimes  deny  this  work  by  Tullidge  as 
their  publication.  There  is  a  great  deal  that  is  told  much 
to  the  detriment  of  their  organization,  hence  they  are 
ever  ready  to  deny  the  work  as  theirs,  when  brought  face 
to  face  with  their  own  statements. 

2.  Joseph  Smith,  President  of  the  Reorganization, 
claims  the  book  was  practically  repudiated  by  action  of  con- 
ference. When  I  enquired  from  him  where  a  record  of  the 
"practical  repudiation"  by  conference  could  be  found,  he 
"ANSWERED  NOT  A  WORD."  For  evidence  of  the 
truthfulness  of  this  see  my  letter  to  him,  Article  68-19,  and 
his  reply.  Article  68-21,  is  silent  on  the  ^latter. 

3.  Reorganite  missionaries  meeting  the  facts  they 
published  in  Tullidge  may  hav^  led  to  a  discussion  among 
them,  and  a  desire  that  the  book  should  be  recalled.  It 
never  was,  however,  and  in  proof  of  this  their  President 
is  SILENT — their  records  are  also.  I  shall  now  give  a 
couplo  of  extracts  from  the  preface  of  the  book  by 
Tullidge. 

PREFACE. 

4.  In  presenting  this  work  to  the  reading  public,  it 
has  been  the  aim  of  the  publishers  to  place  within  the  reach 
of  those  who  cared  to  know,  a  more  correct  standard  from 
which  to  determine  the  character  and  work  of  Joseph 
Smith,  the  founder,  under  divine  direction  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

5.  It  is  with  the  consciousness  that  the  work  is 
not  so  complete  nor  perfect  as  desirable,  owing  to  the  im- 
perfect facilities  for  obtaining  dates  and  facts  that  were  at 
the  disposal  of  the  publishers,  that  it  is  offered;  but  the 
determination  to  place  in  the  hands  of  friends  of  the 
Church,  something  from  friendly  authentic  sources,  has 
hastened  its  preparation  and  publication. 

6.  The  author,  E.  W.  Tullidge,  in  the  preface  to  the 
edition  published  by  him,  states:  "In  the  subjoined  'Life 
of  Joseph  the  Prophet,'  I  have  not  attempted  to  give  an 
exhaustive  record  of  his  acts  and  sayings.  Rather  have  I 
attempted  to  present  those  matters  only  of  wide  and  gen- 


222  SUCCESSION  IN  THE  PRESIDENCY 

eral  significance — those  gems  of  thought  and   deed  that 
best  exhibit  the  prophet-nature  of  the  man. 

7^  *  4:  «  "The  Life  of  Joseph,  the  Prophet,"  from 
chapter  one  to  chapter  forty-seven  inclusive,  was  pur- 
chased from  the  author,  and  was  revised  by  him  for  the 
publishers. 

8.  The  additional  chapters,  with  the  exception  of  the 
autobigraphy  of  Joseph  Smith,  were  written  and  com- 
piled by  the  author,  after  the  purchase. 

9.  The  publishers  ask  that  a  patient  reading  be 
accorded  the  work,  that  the  lack  long  felt  may  be  at  least 
partially  supplied. 

10.  Just  the  leaf  before  the  preface  we  find: 

LIFE  OF 

JOSEPH 

THE 

PROPHET. 


By  Edward  W.  Tullidge. 

Piano,  Illinois: 
Published     by     the     Board     of     Publication     of  the 
Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
1880. 

Art.  74. 
BLASPHEMY  TO  SAY  YOUNG  JOSEPH  IS  THE  ONE! 

1.  It  would  be  blasphemous  therefore  to  apply  this 
title  of  "One  Mighty  and  Strong"  to  any  one  apart  from 
Christ.  Yet  how  plain  has  the  text  become  'coupled  with 
the  Lord's  promise  to  modern  Israel.  TuU.  823,  4-5. 

2.  Jason  W.  Briggs  received  a  revelation  in  which  his 
God  told  him  Young  Joseph  was  "The  One  Mighty  and 
Strong.'*    Now,  who  is  the  blasphemer?    Art.  53-5. 

POOR   EXCUSE. 

3.  And  all  who  know  him  must  confess  that  it  is  this 
love-nature  which  prevails  in  his  son  "Young  Joseph," 
and  therein  is  he  AS  "one  mighty  and  strong."  a  fitting 
instrument  in  Messiah's  hand  to  redeem  Israel.  Tull.  824. 

4.  *  *  ♦  He  who  in  the  very  beginning  of  the 
dispensation,     foreknowing  the     PARTIAL  FALL   of  his 


SUCCESSION  IN   THE  PRESIDENCY  223 

Art.  74. 

Israel,  purposed  to  send  this  man  in  the  Spirit  of  the 
"one  mighty  and  strong,"  has  also  in  the  very  providence 
of  his  ministerial  life  been  making  him  potent  enough  for 
that  crowning  work.  "Young  Joseph"  is  first  sent  to  "the 
remnant."  Tull.  826. 

BRIGHAM    YOUNG    LOYAL   TO    JOSEPH    SMITH. 

5.  I  would  again  ask,  has  Elder  Brigham  Young  ever 
manifested  any  knowledge  of  the  key  above  spoken  of, 
or  any  spirit  or  disposition  to  turn  against  the  church  in 
any  time  of  trial  or  persecution  from  its  commencement? 
Has  he  ever  deserted  Joseph,  Hyrum,  his  brethren,  or  the 
cause,  in  one  instance,  since  the  foundation  of  this 
church?  No,  never,  in  one  instance.  He  has  always  been 
ready  to  go  and  come.  He  has  set  the  example  and  led  the 
way,  until  he  has  traversed  sea  and  land,  at  home  and 
abroad,  native  and  foreign  countries,  until  he  has  borne  off 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  connection  with  the 
Twelve,  with  honor  and  dignity,  since  they  were  com- 
mitted to  his  charge.  He  has  followed  President  Smith's 
footsteps  closely  for  the  last  twelve  years  of  his  life,  and 
especially  the  last  five  years;  while  Elder  Rlgdon  has,  at 
the  same  time,  been  confined  to  the  postoflace,  apparently 
manifesting  no  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  church  and 
building  up  of  the  cause.  Star  5,  p.  110. 

Wilford  Woodruff,  1844. 

THE  KEYS  ARE  NOT  TAKEN  FROM  JOSEPH. 

6.  Are  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  taken  from  Joseph? 
Oh,  no;  well  then  he  still  lives.  He  that  believes  in  Jesus, 
as  Joseph  did,  will  never  die.  They  may  lay  down  their 
lives,  but  they  still  hold  the  keys.  You  are  not  going  to  be 
led  without  revelation.  The  prophet  has  stepped  behind 
the  veil  and  you  have  the  right  to  obtain  revelations  for 
your  own  salvation.  Who  stood  next  to  the  prophet  when 
he  was  here?  You  have  all  acknowledged  that  the  Twelve 
were  the  presidents  of  the  whole  church  when  Joseph  was 
not;  and  now  he  has  stepped  behind  the  veil,  he  is  not 
here,  and  the  Twelve  are  the  presidents  of  the  whole 
church.  When  did  Joseph  become  a  prophet?  I  can  tell 
you,  when  he  became  an  apostle.  Years  and  years  before 
he  had  the  right  of  holding  the  keys  of  the  Aaronic  priest- 
hood, he  was  a  prophet,  even  before  he  was  baptized. 

7.  There  has  been  a  perfect  flood  of  revelation  poured 
from   this  stand   all  the  time   and  you  did  not  know  it. 


224  SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  74. 

Every  spirit  that  confesses  that  Joseph  Smith  is  a  prophet, 

that  he  lived  and  died  a  prophet,  and  that  the  Bool?:  of 

Mormon  is  true,  is  of  God,  and  every  spirit  that  does  not 

is  of  anti-Christ. 

8.  It  is  the  test  of  our  fellowship  to  believe  and  confess 
that  Joseph  lived  and  died  a  prophet  of  God  in  good 
standing;  and  I  don't  want  any  one  to  fellowship  with  the 
Twelve  who  says  that  Joseph  is  fallen. 

9.  If  you  don't  know  whose  right  it  is  to  give  revela- 
tions, I  will  tell  you.  It  is  mine.  There  never  has  a  man  stood 
between  Joseph  and  the  Twelve,  and  unless  we  apostatize 
there  never  will.  If  Hyrum  had  lived  he  would  not  have 
stood  between  Joseph  and  the  Twelve. 

10.  Did  Joseph  ordain  any  man  to  take  his  place?  He  did. 
Who  was  it?  It  was  Hyrum,  but  Hyrum  fell  a  martyr 
before  Joseph  did.  If  Hyrum  had  lived  he  would  have 
acted  for  Joseph,  and  then  when  we  had  gone  up,  the 
Twelve  would  have  sat  down  at  Joseph's  right  hand,  and 
Hyrum  on  the  left  hand.  The  Bible  says:  God  hath  set 
some  in  the  church,  first  apostles,  then  come  prophets 
afterwards,  because  the  keys  and  power  of  the  apostleship 
are  greater  than  that  of  the  prophets.  Sidney  Rigdon 
cannot  hold  the  keys  without  Joseph,  if  he  had  held  them 
with  him  and  been  faithful  he  would  have  been  with  us. 
If  the  Twelve  do  not  apostatize  they  carry  the  keys  of  this 
kingdom  wherever  they  go.  Brigham  Young,  Star  5,118, 
10-6,  1844. 

BRIGHAM   YOUNG,   PRESIDENT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

11.  Accordingly,  Brigham  Young  was  nominated  to  be 
the  First  President  of  the  Church,  and  he  nominated  Heber 
C.  Kimball  and  Willard  Richards  to  be  his  two  counselors, 
which  nominations  were  seconded  and  carried  without  a 
dissenting  voice.  *  *  *  Nothing  more  has  been  done 
today  than  what  I  knew  would  be  done  when 
Joseph  died.  Star,  10-114-115.  Also  Tull.  626,  12-24,  1847, 
Winter  Quarters;  also    24. 

PRESIDENT   BY  THE   VOICE  OF  THE   PEOPLE. 

12.  A  man  may  be  a  Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator,  and  it 
may  have  nothing  to  do  with  his  being  the  president  of  the 
church,  suffice  it  to  say,  that  Joseph  was  the  president  of 
the  church  as  long  as  he  lived;  the  people  chose  to  have 
it  so.  He  always  filled  that  responsible  station,  by  the 
voice  of  the  people.     Can  you  find  any  revelation  appoint- 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  225 

Art.  74. 

ing  him  the  president  of  the  church?  •  The  keys  of  the 
priesthood  were  committed  to  Joseph,  to  build  up  the 
Kingdom  of  God  on  the  earth  and  were  not  to  be  taken 
from  him  in  time  or  in  eternity;  but  when  he  was  called 
to  preside  over  the  church,  it  was  by  the  voice  of  the 
people ;  tho  he  held  the  keys  of  the  priesthood,  independent 
of  their  voice.     Journal  of  Discourses,  1-133. 

FROM    WHENCE    DOES   THE    APOSTLESHIP    GROW? 

13.  I  ask  the  High  Priests,  from  whence  does  the  Apos- 
tleship  grow?  Does  it  grow  out  of  the  High  Priesthood?  * 
*  *  Let  me  answer  the  question.  Now  recollect  that  the 
High  Priesthood,  and  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  and  all  the 
Priesthood  there  is,  are  combined,  centered  in,  composed 
of,  and  circumscribed  by,   the  Apostleship,   Brethren. 

14.  *  *  *  Joseph  was  ordained  an  Apostle — that  you  can 
read  and  understand.  After  he  was  ordained  to  this  office, 
then  he  had  the  right  to  organize  and  build  up  the 
Kingdom  of  God,  for  he  had  committed  unto  him  the  keys 
of  the  Priesthood,  which  is  after  the  order  of  Melehisedec 
— the  High  Priesthood  which  is  after  the  order  of  the  Son 
of  God.  And  this,  remember,  by  being  ordained  an 
Apostle. 

15.  Could  he  have  built  up  the  Kingdom  of  God  without 
first  being  an  Apostle?  No,  he  never  could.  The  keys  of 
the  eternal  Priesthood,  which  is  after  the  order  of  the  Son 
of  God,  are  comprehended  by  being  an  Apostle.  All  the 
Priesthood,  all  the  keys,  all  the  gifts,  all  the  endowments, 
and  everything  preparatory  to  entering  into  the  presence 
of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son,  are  in,  composed  of,  cir- 
cumscribed by,  or  I  might  say  incorporated  within  the 
circumference  of  the  Apostleship.  J.  of  D.,  Vol.  1,  134-5. 
B.  Young. 

16.  Now  will  It  cause  some  of  you  to  marvel  that  I  was 
not  ordained  a  High  Priest  before  I  was  ordained  an  Apos- 
tle? Brother  Kimball  and  myself  were  never  ordained  High 
Priests.    How  wonderful.    J.  of  D.  Vol.  1,  136. 

17.  *  *  *  In  our  early  career  in  this  church,  on  one 
occasion,  in  one  of  our  Councils,  we  were  telling  about 
some  of  the  Twelve  wanting  to  ordain  us  High  Priests,  and 
what  I  said  to  Brother  Patten  when  he  wanted  to  ordain 
me  in  York  State.  Said  I,  Brother  Patten,  wait  until  I  can 
lift  my  hand  to  heaven  and  say,  I  have  magnified  the 
office  of  an  elder. 

18.  After  our  conversation  was  over  in  the  Council,  some 
of  the  brethren  began  to  query,  and  said  we  ought  to  be 


226  SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY 

Art.  74. 

ordained  High  Priests;  at  the  same  time  I  did  not  con- 
sider that  an  Apostle  needed  to  be  ordained  a  High  Priest, 
an  Elder,  or  a  Teacher.  I  did  not  express  my  views  on  the 
subject  at  that  time,  but  thought  I  would  hear  what 
Brother  Joseph  would  say  about  it.  It  was  William  E. 
McLellin  who  told  Joseph,  that  I  and  Heber  were  not 
ordained  High  Priests,  and  wanted  to  know  if  it  should  not 
be  done.  Said  Joseph:  "Will  you  insult  the  Priesthood?  Is 
that  all  the  knowledge  you  have  of  the  office  of  an 
Apostle?  Do  you  not  know  that  the  man  who  received 
the  Apostleship,  receives  all  the  keys  that  ever  were  or 
that  can  be  conferred  upon  mortal  man?  What  are  you 
talking  about?  I  am  astonished!"  Nothing  more  was  said 
about  it.     J.  of  D.,  Vol.  1,  136-7.     B.  Young. 

JOSEPH'S   APOSTLESHIP. 

19.  I  know  that  Joseph  received  his  Apostleship  from 
Peter,  James  and  John,  before  a  revelation  on  the  subject 
was  printed,  and  he  never  had  a  right  to  organize  a 
church  before  he  was  an  Apostle.    J.  of  D.,  1-137.  B.  Young. 

BRIGHAM'S  PROPHECY. 

20.  If  any  man  thinks  he  has  influence  among  this  people 
to  lead  away  a  party,  let  him  try  it,  and  he  will  find  out 
that  there  is  power  with  the  Apostles  which  will  carry 
them  off  victorious  thru  all  the  world.  Star,  25-216.  B. 
Young,  1844. 

GEO.   Q.   CANNON'S   TESTIMONY. 

21.  If  Joseph  had  risen  from  the  dead  and  again  spoken 
in  their  hearing,  the  effect  could  not  have  been  more 
startling  than  it  was  to  many  present  at  that  meeting;  it 
was  the  voice  of  Joseph  himself;  and  not  only  was  it  the 
voice  of  Joseph  which  was  heard,  but  it  seemed  in  the  eyes 
of  the  people  as  if  it  were  the  very  person  of  Joseph  which 
stood  before  them.  Geo.  Q.  Cannon.  *  *  *  The  Lord 
gave  his  people  a  testimony  that  left  no  room  for  doubt 
as  to  who  was  the  man  chosen  to  lead  them.  They  both 
saw  and  heard  with  their  natural  eyes  and  ears,  and  then 
the  words  which  were  uttered  came,  accompanied  by  the 
convincing  power  of  God,  to  their  hearts,  and  they  were 
filled  with  the  Spirit  and  with  great  joy.  Tull.  Life  of  B. 
Young,  p.  115.  The  people  knew  that  he  was  the  man 
chosen  to  lead  them,  and  they  honored  him  accordingly. 
Geo.  Q.  Cannon. 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE    PRESIDENCY  227 

Art.  74. 

WILFORD    WOODRUFF'S    TESTIMONY. 

22.  When  Brigham  Young  arose  and  commenced  speak- 
ing, as  has  been  said,  if  I  had  not  seen  him  with  my  own 
eyes,  there  is  no  one  that  could  have  convinced  me  that  it 
was  not  Joseph  Smith,  and  anyone  can  testify  to  this  who 
was  acquainted  with  these  twe  men.  Deseret  Evening 
News,  March  12,  1892.    W.  Woodruff. 

BY    WHAT    AUTHORITY    DOES    A    MAN    PRESIDE? 

23  It's  by  the  voice  of  God  and  the  voice  of  the  people, 
that  our  present  President  obtained  his  authority.  *  *  * 
Here  is  our  President,  Brigham  Young,  whom  we  made 
choice  of  yesterday,  who  is  he?  He  is  the  legitimate  ruler 
among  this  people.  *  *  *  He  obtains  his  authority 
first  from  God,  and  secondly  from  the  people.  John  Taylor, 
J.  of  D.,  Vol.  1-229,  1853,  April. 

NOT    ORDAINED    PRESIDENT. 

24  Neither  Joseph  Smith,  Brigham  Young,  John  Taylor 
nor  Wilford  Woodruff  were  ordained  Presidents  of  the 
Church.  It  is  not  according  to  the  order  of  the.  Church  to 
ordain  Presidents  of  the  Church,  for  there  is  no  such  order 
of  the  Priesthood  known  in  the  Church.  When  the  Savior 
departed,  the  Presiding  Apostle,  Peter,  took  charge,  as  it 
was  his  right  of  oflSlce,  and  James  and  John  were,  his 
counselors,  and  that  is  how  they  seemed  to  be  pillars  in 
the  Church,  the  same  as  it  is  now  in  the  true  Church. 
Offices  in  the  Church  are  conferred  by  ordination,  but 
offices  of  position  to  honor  and  labor  are  conferred  by 
calling  or  appointment,  and  not  by  ordination.  Yours  in 
truth,  F.  D.  Richards,  3-7,  1898,  letter  to  John  B. 
Clark,  Eula,  Alabama.  See  H.  C.  Smith's  True  Succession, 
p.  154. 

ZION. 

25.  The  season  is  mild  and  delightful  nearly  three- 
quarters  of  the  year,  and  as  the  land  of  Zion,  situated  at 
about  equal  distances  from  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  oceans, 
as  well  as  from  the  Alleghany  and  Pocky  Mountains,  in 
the  thirty-ninth  degree  of  north  latitude,  and  between  the 
tenth  and  seventeenth  degrees  of  west  longitude,  it  bids 
fair  to  become  one  of  the  most  blessed  places  on  the  globe, 
when  the  curse  is  taken  from  the  land,  if  not  before. 
Star,  5-132,  1845. 


228  SUCCESSION    IN   THE    PRESmSNCY 

NORTH    AND    SOUTH    AMERICA    ZION    OF    THE    LAST 
DAYS. 

^6.  The  continents  of  North  and  South  America  are  the 
Zion  of  the  last  days,  and  before  the  Saints  can  go  forth 
to  build  up  the  cities  and  stakes  of  Zion,  the  wrath  of  an 
avenging  God  must  sweep  thru  that  guilty  land,  to  avenge 
the  wrongs  of  the  much-injured  children  of  Joseph,  the 
aborigines  of  the  soil,  as  well  as  the  blood  of  the  Saints 
and  of  the  prophets  which  cries  from  the  ground  for 
vengeance.  The  people  of  the  Lord,  therefore,  are 
merely  removing  from  one  locality  of  Zion  to  another,  from 
whence  they  can  more  effectively  go  forth  to  accomplish 
the  work  of  God.     Star,  7-73,  1846.  March.     Editor. 

ALL    AMERICA    DECLARED    TO    BE    ZION    BY    JOSEPH 
SMITH. 

27.     See  Art.  48-1   (Tull.  470  and  503.) 
WILLIAM     MARKS— TRAITOR    TO    THE    CHURCH? 

28.  "Is  it  possible  that  Brother  Law  or  Brother  Marks  is  a 
traitor,  and  would  deliver  Brother  Joseph  into  the  hands 
of  his  enemies  in  Missouri?  If  not,  what  can  be  the  mean- 
ing of  all  this."     Star,  22,  p.  631,  also  Roberts,  p.  77. 

Joseph's  journal  says:  "Whatever  can  be  the  matter 
with  these  men?  *  *  *  Is  it  possible  that  Presidents 
Law  and  Marks  are  absolutely  traitors  to  the  church,  that 
my  remarks  should  produce  such  excitement  in  their 
minds?  Jos.  Smith.  We  have  a  Judas  in  our  midst." 
Roberts,  p.  77. 

WHY   LEAVE    NAUVOO? 

Art.  75. 

1.  Jan.  20,  1846.  A  circular  of  the  High  Council.  To 
the  Members  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  and  to  all  whom  it  may  concern:  Greeting. 
*  *  *  "We  also  further  declare  for  the  satisfaction  of 
some  who  have  concluded  that  our  grievances  have 
alienated  us  from  our  country;  That:  Our  patriotism  has 
not  been  overcome  by  fire — by  sword — by  daylight,  nor 
by  midnight  assassinations,  which  we  have  endured; 
neither  have  they  alienated  us  from  the  institutions  of  our 
country."  Times  and  Seasons,  6,  1096.  The  above  was 
signed  by  the  entire  council.  Alpheus  Cutler  is  one  of  the 
signers. 


SUCCESSION   IN    THE    PRESIDENCY  229 

Art.  75. 

WORK   WAS   DONE   IN   THE  TEMPLE  AT   NAUVOO. 

2,  "Our  brethren  have  received  their  endowments  in  the 
temple  of  the  Lord."     Star,  8,  201,  June  15th,  184G. 

BUT  WHAT  OF  THE   NAUVOO   TEMPLE? 

"By  the  aid  of  sword  in  one  hand,  and  trowel  and 
hammer  in  the  other,  with  fire  arms  at  hand,  and  a  strong 
band  of  police,  and  the  blessings  of  heaven,  the  Saints, 
through  hunger,  and  thirst,  and  weariness,  and  watchings, 
and  prayings,  so  far  completed  the  temple,  despite  the 
devices  of  the  mob,  that  many  received  a  small  portion  of 
their  endowments,  but  we  know  of  no  one  v/ho  received 
it  in  its  fulness.  And  then  to  save  the  lives  of  all  the 
Saints  from  cruel  murder,  we  removed  westward  and 
being  led  by  the  all-searching  eye  of  the  Great  Jehovah, 
we  arrived  at  this  place." 

B.  Young,  at  the  laying  of  the  corner  stone  of  Salt 
Lake  temple,  April  6th,  1853.'   Star,  15,  No.  29,  page  453. 

PRIESTHOOD,     BY    JOSEPH    SMITH. 

3.  "All  priesthood  is  Melchisedek,  but  there  are  different 
portions  or  degrees  of  it.  That  portion  which  brought 
Moses  to  speak  with  God  face  to  face  was  taken  away; 
but  that  which  brought  the  ministering  of  angels 
remained. 

All  the  prophets  had  the  Melchisedek  Priesthood  and 
were  ordained  by  God  Himself."  Joseph  Smith,  l-5-'42. 
Compendium,  p.  287. 

WHO  ORDAINED  JOSEPH  SMITH,  THE  PROPHET? 

"But  when  was  Joseph  Smith  ordained  by  man  as  a 
prophet,  translator,  seer,  and  revelator?  Never.  When 
was  Moses  or  Jesus  ordained  prophets,  seers,  or  revela- 
tors,  by  man?  Never.  God  does  such  sacred  business  in 
heaven  before  hand.  See  Psalms  45."  Times  and  Sea- 
sons, Vol.  5,  p.  715.     Nov.  15th,  1844. 

PRESIDENT      JOSEPH      SMITH'S     CHARGE      TO     THE 
TWELVE. 

I  take  an  extract  from  President  Joseph  Smith's 
charge  to  the  Twelve  on  the  evening  of  the  27th  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1835: 


280  SUCCESSION    IN    THE   PRESIDENCY 

Art.  75. 

"They  are  the  Twelve  apostles,  who  are  called  to  the 
office  of  a  travelling  high  council;  who  are  to  preside  over 
ALL  the  churches  of  the  saints  among  the  Gentiles,  where 
there  is  no  presidency  established,  and  they  are  to  travel 
and  preach  among  the  Gentiles  until  the  Lord  commands 
them  to  go  to  the  Jews, — They  are  to  hold  the  keys  of 
this  ministry;  to  unlock  the  door  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
unto  all  nations;  and  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture. This  is  the  power,  authority  and  virtue  of  their 
apostleship." 

Times  and  Seasons,  Vol.  5,  p.  714.    Nov.  15th,  1844. 

APOSTLE  WOODRUFF  PRESIDES  OVER  THE  CHURCH 
IN    ENGLAND. 

"Elder  Woodruff,  one  of  the  Twelve,  having  gone  to 
England  to  preside;  Elder  Wm.  Smith,  another  of  the 
Twelve,  travelling  constantly  in  the  eastern  states,  to- 
gether with  the  labors  of  Elders  Hyde  and  Page,  and  the 
last  summer's  tour  of  the  whole  Twelve,  put  along  with 
their  unabated  vigilance  in  the  vineyard  since  their  ap- 
pointment, is  pretty  strong  testimony  that  'they  are  called, 
chosen,  and  faithful.'  " 

Times  and  Seasons,  Vol.  5,  p.  714.    Nov  15th,  1844. 


SIDNEY      RIGDON      DROPPED— A  MAS  A      LYMAN      AP- 
POINTED IN  HIS  STEAD. 

"Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  arose  and  said:  *  *  *  * 
Elder  Rigdon  has  not  been  in  good  standing  as  a  counsel- 
lor to  Brother  Joseph  for  some  years.  Brother  Joseph 
shook  him  off  at  the  conference  a  year  ago,  he  said  he 
would  carry  him  no  more;  if  the  church  wanted  to  carry 
him  they  might,  but  he  should  not.  Joseph  said,  he  had 
no  more  authority  in  his  office  as  counsellor.  Elder  Amasa 
Lyman  was  appointed  in  his  stead,  and  all  the  power  and 
authority  and  blessings  which  Elder  Rigdon  ever  had,  was 
put  on  the  head  of  Brother  Amasa.  *  *  *  There  are  men 
here  brethren  who  have  got  authority,  but  we  don't  want 
to  mention  their  names,  for  the  enemy  will  try  to  kill 
them."  President  Young  arose  again  and  said:  *  *  *  * 
"Brother  Joseph  did  cast  off  Sidney,  and  his  power  and 
authority  was  taken  from  him,  and  put  upon  Amasa  Ly- 
man. We  told  Brother  Sidney  to  come  along  with  us,  and 
if  he  will  do  this  we  will  build  him  up.  Let  him  do  as 
Elder  Amasa  Lyman  has  done.     Now  we  don't  expect  ever 


SUCCESSION   IN   THE   PRESIDENCY  231 

Art.  75. 

to  move  without  revelation  and  they  that  have  the  keys 

of  the  kingdom  can  get  revelation." 

"If  anything  would  make  me  fight  it  would  be  to  hear 
any  one  heap  charges  on  Brother  Joseph  who  is  dead. 
They  cannot  let  the  dead  alone  so  great  is  their  cor- 
ruption and  wickedness." 

Times  and  Seasons,  Vol.  5,  p.  664.     Nov.  15th,  1844. 

SANDERS  BOOK  CO., 

Murray  City,  Utah. 


H.  E«  Thomson, 


